Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Violet.

The alarm clock rings.
It's 6am and my eyes feel like they've been opened during a sandstorm. They hurt. They tingle. They don't understand that I have to start the day right now or it will be as terrible as the previous seven days.

Today is Saturday.

I barely slept a wink last night, just like the previous seven nights.

Yesterday was a day to forget. Of the whole week, actually. And I still had more hours of anguish and stress ahead of me. This was also going to be a long and tiring day, but with much better expectations at the end. In the afternoon I have to meet Rhi at her parents' house in the mountain village of Montserrat because they were celebrating her parents' golden wedding anniversary and Rhi wanted me to be there. I haven't been there before, but her parents have considered me part of the family for a long time. I can't not go. I hope my luck has improved by then, because it seems I lost it completely last weekend and until today I've only had more and more problems.

It all started last Saturday when I abruptly ended my years-long relationship with Dain, making an embarrassing spectacle of an offended girlfriend in the middle of Liam’s living room while we were celebrating his birthday and all the guests were staring at us, all because that bitch Amber Mavis was making eyes at him and flirting with him all night, again, like every time we ran into her, and Dain? He just let himself be loved innocently. “Vi, she’s like my sister. We study together. We work together, don’t think badly.”

Yeah, right. As if his hands running down her back every time she came over to whisper some sensual nonsense in his ear was the most normal thing between “siblings.” As if all the messages he received daily from her with suggestive photos and scantily clad clothes were normal between siblings. As if she didn’t shoot me daggers with her eyes every time she crossed paths with us. As if he didn't blush when I caught him staring at her too much on more than one occasion.

Damn Dain!

When did I fall in love with him? When did I stop making myself respected?

No self-respecting girl should have to endure what I endured at his side because... Why? Out of habit? Because I've known him since we were kids? I've been asking myself this all week and the worst thing is that every day I feel more relieved to be without him and more stupid for every day lost to be by his side. How come I didn't end it all much sooner? I hadn't realized until now how suffocating, toxic and monotonous this relationship was, but it's over now. I don't have to see him anymore. I'm Violet Sorrengail and I'm stronger and more resilient than many, except for my flexible bones and joints, of course, but that doesn't count. I'm free and single again. I won't waste any more time thinking about him.

That's what I thought, with iron determination, until on Tuesday Dain showed up at the most prestigious law firm in the cosmopolitan city of Basgiath where I'm doing my law internship, early in the morning, with a basket of flowers in his hands and a horrible giant stuffed animal taller than him at his side, accompanied by a full band of elegant mariachis, declaring his unconditional love for me to the four winds, in the middle of the central hall, while all the lawyers I work for, my colleagues, clients and the cleaning staff tried to walk past, annoyed that I was hindering their hurried passage or amused by the uncomfortable, noisy and embarrassing situation he put me in. When the phone in my office on the ninth floor rang with the receptionist's call informing me that my "boyfriend" was waiting for me in the hall, and that he urgently needed me there, my stomach tightened and my jaws gnashed.

"Ex-boyfriend," I remarked to the receptionist, "I'm coming down immediately." I had to excuse myself from a meeting to attend to an “important matter.” I pressed the elevator buttons with more anger than I thought I had to hurry the door open once it reached the lobby level.

Nothing could have prepared me for the sight: at least 40 mariachis, trumpets, guitarrones, fake gunshots and characteristic cheers sounded in unison when I appeared, echoing off the thin and elegant glass walls of the building while Dain was in the center of it all with one knee on the ground and his face carved with a ridiculous apology making a hundred looks and focus on me as well as their cell phones ready to record and upload everything to social networks.

-Really, Dain? - I say very loudly so that everyone around can hear what I have to say, while I keep several meters away and my nails digging into my hands, my shoulders straight and my posture radiating anger for miles.

I won't bear this humiliation alone. If looks could kill, I would have riddled all those innocent mariachis, all the curious people who at this point surrounded the musicians and of course the giant stuffed animal, the basket of flowers and Dain.

-Do you really think I'll forgive you for putting on this show and humiliating me in front of my classmates, as if everything you did to me with Amber wasn't humiliation enough? Get out of here right now!

Whistles and exclamations of astonishment and giggles spontaneously arise from the crowd and are heard throughout the room while some flashes and cell phone lights are activated so as not to miss anything of my reaction.

-Vi, please forgive me, I love you...

-Don't finish that sentence! You're a liar- I interrupted him, my blood boiling in my veins and my eyes as if they were shooting out rays, my composure as a serious and professional girl who worked for a prestigious law firm had apparently stayed inside the elevator. - I told you it's over, you don't love me, if you loved me you would respect me and you wouldn't be flirting with others, much less with that conceited woman...

- Sirens, lights and brakes of the vehicle cut off all conversation. The police had been alerted of shots in the building and were coming to surround the place - Stop right there! Everyone with your hands up, you're surrounded! - As if that weren't enough, a press van arrived with them recording everything and everyone, including me, so as not to lose details of the event. God, swallow me up.

After a few long, tense minutes, we managed to clear the situation with the police chief and get them to leave, but not before fining Dain for disturbing the peace and making our curious audience disappear in a second.

I slipped away to my office as quickly as I could, clicking my uncomfortable, yet beautiful and sexy heels against the cold, immaculate marble floor with every step I took. I tried not to be the center of prying eyes and gossip throughout the day, but it was an impossible mission. When is the next performance, Sorrengail, so I can come prepared with popcorn? Oren, my idiot intern, yells at me at the end of the day from across the hall. I ignore him with my head held high and a frown on my face, hurrying my pace to catch the elevator that will take me to the parking lot when I'm done for the day, while all the people around me in the crowded cubicle try unsuccessfully to hide their giggles at Oren's comment because obviously the whole floor heard it and everyone knows what happened in the morning. I'm a tomato.

I get in my car and speed off only to get stuck in a hellish traffic jam, alone with my thoughts that don't want to forget the little scene from the morning. After two long hours of traffic, I arrive at my lonely apartment, take a shower, and then lie down on the couch with a well-deserved cup of coffee in one hand and a plate with the last piece of chocolate cake left in the fridge in the other. I grab the remote to distract myself and a few moments later I throw it at the TV and break it after a few minutes of watching myself on the screen on the evening news as the anchors laugh and make snide comments about the guy who hired the musicians and the angry witch he was trying to woo… while they replay over and over the images of Dain on his knees and me fuming.

Messages from my friends start coming into my phone when they see me on TV. Or on social media. Or both. I ignore them all. I’m not in the mood for more jokes today, maybe tomorrow.

It was Wednesday and nothing was improving. Quite the opposite.
I'm sitting in the ostentatious black leather chair in front of the imposing century-old mahogany script carved somewhere by one of my bosses who sits on the other side, with the huge windows from which the entire city can be seen behind him, as he informs me that I'm fired for the bad image given by my televised performance the day before the signing. All the overtime, the exclusive information I obtained that allowed me to win a case that was impossible without it, and all the efforts that distinguished me as the best-prepared genius and luminary intern who had ever set foot in the firm didn't matter. It mattered much less that I had been another victim and that Dain had organized it all. Not me.

Damn Dain!

By the time I leave the office around noon with a small box with my belongings in my arms, I'm steaming out of my ears. I drop the box carelessly into the backseat of my car and drive furiously, depressed and utterly defeated towards my house, mourning the loss of my job, my long-awaited job, my first big job, the one that pays the bills at the end of the month and pays for my car's gas. Paid.

A loud thud to the rear bumper of my car snaps me out of my reverie. Someone has rear-ended me, dammit. The jolt reverberates through my back and the steering wheel arms quickly tense in a reflex action, preventing me from slamming my face into it, but they can't stop the rear window from bursting and shattering from the impact or the bumper from hanging off. I stop as best I can to avoid blocking traffic and get out of my broken down car onto the sidewalk to go confront the culprit when I watch with my mouth open as he flees down the second lane of the avenue and leaves me alone with my dented car. I was so shocked that I didn't even manage to register his license plate. I'm screwed. Ugh!

I close my eyes and take a few deep breaths to calm myself down and think about what to do next.

Think, Violet, think.

A coffee. Yes, I need a coffee.

I turn to look where I am. I don't recognize the place but a coffee shop appears in my sight and I immediately head there. I place my order and sit near the window that faces the avenue. I call Brennan to send me a tow truck and send him my address. I definitely need to learn about cars. I have no idea about mechanics. Only a few minutes pass, my coffee with cream and lots of sugar is already halfway finished when I notice from the window that a tow truck is already hooking up my vehicle and a man on the sidewalk writing something down in a small book. I run out to get closer, surprised by how quickly Brenan sent help, but happiness eludes me because the tow truck is not the one my brother sent but a traffic control one that is taking my car because I am illegally parked and blocking the road. I ask him to stop, I beg him to unhook and give me back my car, but the man looks at me with a mocking smile, even a little lascivious and greasy from head to toe while he hands me a ticket and the address where I can pick it up after paying the fine. As if I had a lot of savings. As if I hadn't been fired just an hour ago... Damn Dain!

It's Thursday morning and my brother has managed to get a few hours free so he can accompany me to retrieve my vehicle on the other side of the city and then take it to a decent mechanic's shop that can repair it.

"Brenan, it can't be possible that this is the cost of the repair, as if they had to build it from scratch and bring the metal from Saturn," I complain when I receive the bill in advance and think that my savings won't last too long.

"Oh, little sister, it's the cost of adult life," he tells me while a sympathetic and pitying smile appears on his face.

He quickly says goodbye giving me a loving hug, because he has to go back to his shift at the hospital where he works while I head to the subway to return home.

As the trip progresses, I receive a call from Rhi inviting me and I decide to go down a subway station early to go to a store and buy a gift for the bride and groom and a dress and shoes for the occasion since my closet only has sportswear and office suits.
I call Liam so that he can accompany me to see Rhi for the weekend and be my designated dancer. And also because I need him to take us in his car since mine will hopefully be delivered in a week or so. He happily accepts and we agree on a time when he will pick me up. The best thing of all is that he is an excellent driver and this trip will last at least four hours on winding and lonely roads in the middle of the mountains. I don't feel like going alone and he is great company. We will surely laugh the whole way.

When I finally get home at the end of the afternoon, I am exhausted. I put my shopping bags on the floor, my purse on the nightstand, and toss my shoes carelessly to the side of my bed where I lie down for a moment. My eyes widen when I notice that my purse has a 10cm cut on the side.

Oh, what a shame!

I jump up and grab my purse to inspect it and confirm that my wallet is gone. It has been stolen along with my personal documents and bank cards. I don't need to look in a mirror to confirm how pale I must be. Luckily, I had my cell phone somewhere else and it's still with me. I call Liam who offers to accompany me the next day to get a new ID and to the banks to withdraw new cards, while I block them from my cell phone. I will not allow them to steal my increasingly small savings.

It's Friday afternoon and we've finished all the necessary paperwork with Liam. I'm home now, alone again. I've gotten my new papers and only had to shell out a few dollars to buy a triple scoop of XL ice cream for my dear Liam as payment for his company. He's a great friend. He deserves all the ice cream in the world.

But it couldn't be all wonders on this day. Of course not.

Friday needed something dramatic in line with the rest of the week of terror, my body said, when it remembered that I suffered from Ehlers-Danlos syndrome and my joints started to hurt. I didn't waste any time. I prepared a very hot tub, added aromatic salts, placed candles everywhere, reluctantly took the most powerful pain medications I had and got into the tub to wait for the pain to subside. I stayed there humming songs in my mind for at least an hour, until I noticed the cold water and that the pain had almost disappeared completely. At least this time it was quick. I got out of the water, combed my hair for a while, put on my pajamas and went to bed thinking about what other atrocity would be waiting for me the next day.

Today is Saturday.

It's the big day when we'll meet up with Rhi after months without seeing each other. It's the day when the expectations of a party far from the city, where almost no one knows me and I can drink without inhibitions and accompanied by my best friends to forget my disastrous week makes me feel active and anxious in a good way.

It's energizing.

I channel all that energy and good spirits despite my obvious dark circles from tiredness accumulated by so many sleepless nights in a row into tidying up my apartment, doing a deep cleaning everywhere because it really needed it. I pick up the clothes spread out on every piece of furniture in my room and put them in the washing machine, I tidy up the candles in the bathroom and pick up every bottle of shampoo, conditioner, creams and air fresheners scattered on the floor, I tidy up my bed and cook some delicious spaghetti with alfredo sauce while I finish cleaning the floors and windows. It's already noon and Liam is supposed to pick me up at 3. I quickly eat lunch and take a shower. I get dressed in some comfortable pants, a tight, low-cut shirt that shows off my curves because yes, I'm pretty and a little vain, and I run to the salon on the corner to get my nails done. I come back and there's only an hour left until Liam arrives. I rush to pack my bags: one with clothes and shoes, another handbag with my makeup, creams, perfumes, combs and hairpins, the gift for the bride and groom, my purse (another one that's just as pretty as the previous one and doesn't have a slit on the side) and, finally, a large bag with a beautiful and elegant party dress that I'll put on as soon as I get to Rhi's house, because the ceremony will be at night and I'll get there just in time to get dressed if everything goes well.

I pick up the phone I hadn’t picked up in the morning and am horrified to see that there is only 1% battery left, 20 missed calls and a text from Liam. I open it hastily and read it: “Vi, something has come up. Nothing serious, but I won’t be able to accompany you. Don’t worry, I have it resolved, I have sent a friend to take you and accompany you in my place. He will be there at 3 as we agreed. He is in a black car and I assure you that you are in good hands. I would trust him with my life. I called you to explain, but you are not answering. Please confirm that you read this at least, I love you and forgive me. Have fun. Liam.”

I rush to text and send an “ok I understand, thanks for letting me know” just before the phone completely discharges and turns off. I let out a long sigh. No, this day will definitely not be problem-free. I pray to God that it's just this, but I'm starting to get a little nervous. Liam hasn't even told me the name of the guy who's coming for me. I look at the time and it's only 5 minutes until 3 so I put my phone and charger in my purse and run to braid my long, Silver hair into a crown on my head as quickly as possible. I stumble down the stairs with my arms stuffed with bags, because when I packed them I thought that Liam, tall, muscular Liam, would help me carry them from my apartment to the car. Now I have to walk with them blocking my view almost completely for a block to the parking lot. If I don't trip it will be a miracle.

"Do you need help with that?" a deep, suggestive radio announcer's voice asks me a few steps in front of me, but I can't see who it belongs to until I stop and put a couple of bags down on the floor because my arms are starting to shake from the effort. A drop of sweat appears on my forehead as a few strands of hair escape from my braid. The heat at this time of day doesn't help and I'm already a mess as if I'd run a marathon.
Oh, God. What am I seeing in front of me? A tall, very, very handsome guy is leaning against the passenger door of a beautiful, luxurious black car with his arms crossed over his chest and feet crossed over his ankles, being the very picture of relaxation. He's also dressed entirely in black with formal pants and a short-sleeved shirt that allows you to see his perfect abs and biceps carved in marble marked beneath it and a tattoo of swirling lines and shadows that run from his left hand up his tanned arm and reappear on his neck to his perfect, chiseled jaw. My eyes scan him from head to toe and stop at his eyes, deep black, intense and onyx with gold flecks, framed by thick black eyebrows, which apparently are giving me the same assessment as my teeth sink into my lower lip. Shit, he is a really very attractive boy, as if Mister March had escaped from the calendar and stood in front of me, just for me. And his hair. Black and wavy with some messy strands on his forehead that silently call me to raise my hand and rearrange them… although he has a dangerous boy look… and very handsome and… Violet control yourself, you look like a 15 year old girl and not the recently graduated 22 year old lawyer with honors that you are! My mind slaps me so that I react and get out of my trance of contemplating this beautiful boy and answer the question he asked several minutes ago.

"Uh, I think so," I stammer, my voice barely coming out, I think I'm trapped in his sexy gaze. "Are you Liam's friend?" I ask and my face blushes when I see him approach the trunk of the car to open it and then take my bags without taking his eyes off me.

Yes, my name is Xaden, nice to meet you. A soft smile appears on the corner of his tasty mouth and I melt inside, I'm a puddle, while at the same time he stretches out his now free hand to greet me and I take it, feeling a strange electricity that runs through my fingers and up my arm as soon as our hands touch.

"I'm...I'm Violet, nice to meet you too," more than nice to meet you, sweetie, I think to myself, suddenly feeling that it's very hot and I need to fan myself.

He closes the trunk and I'm left alone with my bag in my hands, while he goes to the passenger door and opens it for me. He gives me his hand to help me up and again the electricity runs through me. Does he feel the same? I wonder as he gently closes the door and hurries to get behind the wheel.
The car is impregnated with an exquisite smell, like mint… and leather and something else, citrus, I suppose him, and it's intoxicating. If his appearance didn't already have me crazy, this aroma certainly would.
"Do you have the address?" Xaden asks with that exquisite voice that makes me vibrate to the bones as soon as he puts the key in to start the car.
"Of course, let me… oh no, I don't have it. I had it on my phone, but it's completely dead." I shrug and look at him embarrassed as I show him my dead phone when I take it out of my bag - I forgot to charge it this morning.

I close my eyes for a moment and shake my head as I scold myself for being so careless with something so necessary. He lets out a soft chuckle and pulls his own phone out of his pocket, quickly typing out a text and waiting. A soft chime rings as he receives a text back.

- Liam had the address and sent it to me. He set up the GPS on the car's touchscreen and we quickly hit the road.

I feel so dumb. How did I not think of that before? I snap out of my reverie when I see Xaden waiting for me to respond with something. What were you saying?

- I asked you what music you want to listen to. I'm coming from Uber today so your wish is my command - he tells me with a soft smile, expectant. Ugh, if only he knew that my wish is for his hands to touch me…

- Whatever you like, I actually listen to everything.

He puts on some music loaded with electric guitars, but at a soft volume that allows us to talk without having to shout.

He's a pleasure to talk to. We talk about everything: music, food, sports, which allows me to relax as we head away from the city and take the road towards the mountains.

Chapter Text

We've been traveling for two hours on a winding, single-track road, which slopes as we climb up the mountain. Xaden is a wild man on the highway, driving at very high speeds and overtaking as soon as he feels he has a chance. Considering that we've encountered quite a few vehicles in front of us, overtaking has been the norm. I've caught myself digging my nails into the seat on more than one occasion and my shoulders are starting to ache from the tension of watching him zig-zag down the highway over and over and over again.

"I want to get there in one piece if possible," I tell him when he overtakes another vehicle again. I don't even look at him with puppy eyes smitten by him anymore like I did during the first hours of the trip. Now I just look at the road and cross my fingers that we don't find any more vehicles to overtake and I swear that I'll get off kissing the ground if we get to Rhi's house safely.

The sun is already setting behind us and the weather is different on the mountain. In Basgiagh it was sunny and there was a warm summer breeze that made you sweat out of nowhere, that's why I was wearing only a t-shirt, but here? A few minutes pass and it gets dark quickly. Not only did it get dark but it also became cloudy in the blink of an eye. I see raindrops starting to accumulate on the windshield because it has started to rain. The rain immediately slows down traffic and we find ourselves stuck in a traffic jam because of the slippery road. I look at my watch nervously wondering if we will make it in time to get dressed. The GPS on the screen updates and confirms that the travel time will take 35 minutes longer than planned. Oh, I shouldn't be late but I should be very short on time. I won't have a chance to get dressed at Rhi's house. I'll have to make up time on the trip.

I ask Xaden to pull over as soon as he finds a space and he looks at me confused. - Are you sure? I nod and he does so, barely able to identify a safe area to stop on the otherwise dark road. He presses the turn signals and looks at me. “What’s wrong?” he asks. “I need to get some things out of my suitcase.” We get out and the cold mountain wind hits me deeply, making me shiver, but I hide it. Xaden opens the trunk for me but just looks at me strangely. I grab the bag with the dress, the party shoes and the bag containing the makeup and get into the back seats of the car with them. My hair got wet from the light rain and because of that I feel even colder.
Xaden gets back behind the wheel and resumes the route.

I begin to undress as if I were in my own room until I feel Xaden's curious gaze through the rearview mirror.
-Please keep your eyes on the road, Mr. driver - I scold him, just a little flirtatiously, as I take off my shirt, leaving me only in lingerie, and I keep my eyes on the beautiful forest green off-the-shoulder dress with a flared skirt and countless layers that I quickly take out of its cover and put on after several minutes of effort due to the uncomfortable and narrow position I am in. It's not that I'm really bothered by what he can see. In fact, I like being able to show him a little skin. Just a little.
I'm panting. My hands can't quite reach the zipper on the lower back, however, after several attempts I manage to put it back in place. I take a fleeting look at the rearview mirror and only appreciate his furrowed brow and his gaze on the road.

Is he biting his knuckle?

I can't confirm it because he lowers his hand to change some gears. I take a breath and focus on the next mission: putting on the killer stilettos to match the dress.

With the cute shoes on, I move on to the next step: makeup. I rummage through my not-so-small bag and take out and use everything I need: foundation, blush, lipstick. I adjust my hair with some hairpins and do a quick bun at the base of my neck that ends in a thin, elegant braid that goes over my shoulder, leaving the large neckline on my back free. When I feel like I'm ready to walk down a red carpet, I put everything away and pile it on the left seat while I return to a normal sitting position on the right. I immediately fasten my seatbelt and lean back to catch my breath.

-Are you going to go to the ceremony like this? - Xaden asks me, serious and a little confused - Do I look bad? I answer in return. My insecurity explodes through the roof. Our eyes meet in the rearview mirror. Did you see the weather outside the window? Ah, that was it. The rain. The cold. - Eh. I didn't think about it when I bought the dress… - I deflate. He's right. I think about how warm my coats are still in my closet because I didn't consider the weather here and I don't have any with me. It didn't even occur to me to check the weather on TV or on my cell phone. I'm an idiot. An idiot who will look beautifully frozen.

Xaden seems to notice my sudden frustration and without saying a word turns on the car's heater. How considerate he is. How kind. And how handsome… I have to thank Liam for sending me to his friend.
- Where do you two know each other from, I mean, with Liam, since when are you friends? I ask because I'm curious, but also because I need to get the attention off of me. It's already too embarrassing how obviously stupid and careless I am.

- he looks at me with a little suspicion before answering - many years ago, we're practically brothers and also friends. We lived in the same foster home…
- I'm not quick to hide my surprise and keep my face neutral. I had no idea Liam had lived in foster homes. My gaze locks with his in the mirror and he catches me in it. His eyes are so damn beautiful. My heart immediately beats faster and a special and new emotion runs through my veins. I'm caught in his gaze. He is too.

A loud honk startles us as the lights of a large truck in front of us blind us. Xaden grips the steering wheel tightly. The truck is skidding down the road and crosses the dividing line of the road, speeding, out of control and heading straight for us. It's going to hit us!

-Shit! I can hear Xaden curse as he maneuvers in a reflex action and steers the car to the right, towards the non-existent verma in order to narrowly avoid the truck that passes on our left side. There are no barriers. The car continues moving, fast and we fall down the wooded side of the mountain.

Hold on! Xaden orders me as he tries to avoid the trees and rocks that appear in front of our path as we continue down the steep slope. The car shakes all around as it passes over rocks and sticks. My bag and I bounce on the seat. Xaden also bounces on his, but he doesn't let go of the wheel. I hold on to the front seat with both hands praying to all the gods that we can get out of this one.

We continue moving down, gaining more speed even though Xaden is trying hard to hit the brakes. The adrenaline is making my ears ring, so I am not able to hear my and Xaden's screams of hysteria and terror. We are going to die! We are going to die! It is all that comes out of my mouth before the front right corner of the vehicle hits a huge fir tree. The force of the impact makes me go forward and I hit my forehead on the headrest of the front seat and my vision goes black.

---------------------------------------------------------------

Violet! Violet! I hear someone calling my name in the distance. With effort I open my eyes. My vision is clouded. My ears ring with a high-pitched ringing in them. In front of me the face of the most beautiful angel ever imagined appears, staring at me with his onyx eyes. Strands of his disheveled hair cover his forehead and the left profile of his face, however the angles I can still see and the shadows that swirl across him confirm what my heart knows for sure, that he is beautiful. And he is right in front of me.

“I made it to heaven? You are an angel, aren’t you?” I ask him, feeling my tongue heavy to speak. The angel gives a sigh of relief, but then a soft smile appears at the corner of his perfect mouth. He places his hand on my cheek and gently turns my face so I can look directly at him. “Violet.” No. You're still alive, thank God - she answers me with a glint of humor mixed with relief in her eyes and sighs again. - We just had an accident, but we survived - My eyes clear a little and so does my mind. I look around and become aware of where I am: trapped in the car because we just crashed.

I can't see much since we're in the woods, it's nighttime and it's still raining, although very lightly. All the windows have broken and the corner that received the impact is now an accordion, embedded in the tree it crashed into. I look at my hands and they are at my side. I raise them and contemplate them, confirming that they are complete and in good condition, except for trembling, with a sharp pain in my right wrist and a slight cut on the same arm.

My legs are another thing. Although I don't feel like I have any wounds or cuts, they are trapped in the front seat and I can't get them out.

I look at the angel again to realize that it's Xaden, kneeling on the seat next to me, who is quickly taking off his shirt, revealing perfectly marked and well-defined pectorals and abs. He takes the shirt, makes it into a messy ball and brings it with one hand to my right temple where I apparently have a cut that I hadn't noticed and I'm bleeding, while with the other he holds my cheek making my gaze focus only on his.
-This will stop the bleeding- he presses gently, but a brief moan of pain and more than anything surprise escapes me.

-Do you feel if you have any other wounds? He asks worriedly and with his breathing a little less accelerated than a moment ago. His gaze runs over me completely, stopping for a moment on my lips and then on my eyes. - Mmm, no, I don't think so - my voice is barely a whisper.

His gaze anchors me. It catches me like the headlights of a car catch a rabbit on the track. He pins me down. Until the thumb of his hand on my left cheek gently brushes my cheekbone before he pulls it away. “Fine,” he clears his throat and that’s all he says before crawling backwards over the seat toward the left door that’s open behind him.

He gets out of the car and opens the trunk. He searches for a moment and comes back with some kind of bar or long tool like a mechanical key, I don't know, he gets back into the car and with the bar he tries to pry under the passenger seat to try to move it and free my trapped legs. Several minutes pass, but the seat barely moves. He stops for a moment to catch his breath and try again.

-Xaden, maybe it's time to ask for help to rescue us - I tell him when I feel that I have recovered my voice, although I think I'm a little shocked because everything seems slower than normal.

-No, it's not possible, Violeta. I already tried a while ago before you woke up. We fell very deep and the phone doesn't pick up any signal here. The rain, even though it's almost non-existent at the moment, doesn't help much either... Also, when we moved off the road I don't think anyone saw us fall, there were no other vehicles on the road, maybe the truck driver saw us, but the way he was on the road I doubt he's in a better situation than us. - I take in what he says and sigh. - Okay. Then get me another bar to help you. We're not going to stay here to be a bear's dinner. I'll help you.

- I see. You're a violent little thing, aren't you? he says amused, releasing a little of the tension of the moment. - Of course - I answer with a trembling smile due to the adrenaline as he hands me the bar he has in his hands and goes back to the trunk to rummage around and get another tool.

After a lot of struggle and changing the bars' position several times we managed to remove the twisted iron bars from the front seat a little and we managed to free my legs. He carefully places his hands around my ankles and helps me reposition my legs and feet in useless high heels on the seat to re-evaluate me.

The pompous party dress is now just a lump in the way. Too bad, it was gorgeous.

He turns on the flashlight on his phone and shines it up and down my legs looking for injuries. My left ankle is very swollen, and the pain in it shoots up only because I am now aware of its swelling, but I hold it in and hide it from my expression. Xaden is already dealing with too many things leading the situation, very proactively and assertively at that, to add more worry to it for a simple dislocation.

"We're going to get you out of here," he says as he extends his hand towards me and I take it, but I don't move.

"But where are we going? It's dark and the nearest road must be a couple of kilometers or more up the steep slope we fell. I don't know if we're in good enough shape to make that walk right now.
As if I needed to emphasize my point, a loud thunderclap resounds above our heads, shaking the car, accompanied by the biggest lightning I've ever seen. Everything lights up as if it were daylight for a few seconds around us and instinctively we both cover our ears at the loud roar. A silence follows, and then... the storm picks up again. The torrential rain returns like a thick curtain of water, with gusts of wind knocking down some trees in the darkness near us.

"Xaden, what are we going to do?" I ask, more afraid than I'd like to admit.

"I wouldn't worry too much. I'm sure I saw a small shelter a little further back. We can take shelter there for the night and tomorrow we can play at being path explorers."

"Seriously, it's a good plan."

I flex my legs and slide out of the car with his help. I sit up, but I have to hold on to his elbow because my head is spinning. I'm a little dizzy. He notices this and puts his hand on my waist so I can lean on him.
Thanks- I manage to say with my voice still shaking, while I continue to hold his shirt on my temple.
Outside the car it's cold. Sleet resumes its fall with more force as the minutes pass. I look around and I can barely see. It's very dark. We're completely soaked in a few seconds. My feet are muddy up to the ankle.

-Let's walk in that direction.

-He leads the way, I answer in return while I grab his forearm with more force than necessary. My elegant and muddy heels are not made to walk on clods and mud. If I accidentally buried my nails in his skin he doesn't say.

-We can take our bags from the trunk and… I don't have time to finish my suggestion when the loud crack of a branch above us alerts us to the danger.

Get on the ground! Xaden shouts at me as he puts his arms around me and quickly throws me to the ground and falls on top of me protecting me. At the same moment, I feel a tree fall on the car. The irons creak as they twist and the few pieces of glass that remained fly everywhere. Some of the tips of the branches are very close to us, but they don't reach us.

-Are you okay? He asks me almost breathlessly, panting from the effort and his quick reaction when no more branches move. -Yes, thank you. I answer just as surprised. We get up as best we can. The branch or what little we can see of it fell on the roof of the car crushing the same area where I was a few minutes ago and one of its ends obstructs the trunk door preventing us from getting anything out of it. A chill runs down my spine and freezes my blood. It's as if death is playing with me, following me, accompanying me, but as if it doesn't want to take me...yet.

Chapter Text

Let's walk together, he says, taking me out of my gloomy thoughts.

He puts one arm around my waist while the other holds my elbow and we advance under the storm in the darkness. Following the furrows in the mud left by the car in its mad race, we go back and climb the gentle slope of the mountainside.
Indeed. About a hundred meters away there was a shelter. Although to me it looked like a palace at this point. Safety. To me it only represented that: safety.
The shelter was a simple, rectangular house, about fifty square meters, made of stone walls with a rickety window and an old door equally damaged by time, with wooden shingles on the roof covered with dry and wet leaves, patches of dripping snow and with some small bushes growing between them.

Xaden approached the door handle, turned it with a little effort and a shoulder bump that allowed its creaking opening. The smell of mold flooded our noses. He pointed the flashlight on his phone and illuminated the room. Dust, cobwebs, and dried leaves covered every surface inside. To the left of the door was a small stone fireplace against the wall, the floorboards half raised and twisted by humidity and time, but still passable. Above them, an old, dusty brown two-seater armchair with holes exposing the little yellowish stuffing left, placed right in front of the fireplace. In the far corner, a rusty wood-burning stove was with its drawers half open, and next to it a small piece of furniture that I suppose served as a cupboard. The passing of time had left its mark on the place. My eyes lit up when Xaden illuminated the wall on the right. There was a considerable tower of split, very dry logs, ideal for lighting the fireplace.
- Do you have something to light a fire? I asked him a little more than excited as I moved away from his pleasant touch and limped over to the pile of logs to take several in my arms and move them into the fireplace without wasting time. My body moved on its own. More than relieving any physical pain or anguish for what had happened, what my body most longed for at this moment was warmth, lots of warmth. The cold and the drizzle were soaking into my bones, starting with my bare shoulders and my injured ankle and my joints were starting to ache. Just what I needed.
I hadn't realized I was shaking until now, but I tried to hide it. I imagine I'm still in shock or something.
- No, but I'll check that furniture to see what I find - he takes slow and slightly stiff steps, I observe and become more alert
- Are you hurt? I ask with a little more firmness in my voice, but feeling quite stupid for not having asked him before. He's still bare-chested for God's sake. He must be as cold or colder than I am. I'm a real selfish idiot. I stare at him, waiting for his response. He takes his time answering as he goes through each drawer looking for anything we can use
-mmm, don't worry. It's nothing I can't handle-. He answers, turning his back on me and brushing it off. -Look. I found something here-, he says, and I understand he wants to change the subject. I let it go. For now. He holds out his hand to show me an object, but the light on his phone is so dim I can't make out anything. He walks over and hands it to me. It's a sparkler. What good luck, thank God. It still has a little fuel in it.
We stack the logs at the base of the fireplace and arrange them like an Indian playhouse. I look at the hem of my beautiful and now muddy party dress and try unsuccessfully to tear the fabric off the inner layers that are still a little dry to get some more fuel and make it easier to light the fire. On the third attempt I manage to pull out a large piece of fabric. My wrist cries out from the pull, but I hold on.

How violent, I think I hear Xaden mutter. Can I help you? He offers as he approaches and kneels down, grabs the hem, hooks it with his teeth and manages to remove another piece of the fabric. Something as simple as ripping a fabric shouldn't look so sexy, but it is, damn it. My teeth instinctively mark my lower lip as I gaze at him at my feet. His hair is dripping with water and a few strands cover his eyes a little. His back is very wet and with some mud on the side. Even in that state, I think he's much more beautiful.
Luckily for me, we're still in the dark so he can't see my face which reflects all the little butterflies that suddenly came to lodge in my stomach.

Without wasting any time, he sprinkles the rag with a few drops of the sparkler's fuel and then puts it under the logs. I breathe a long sigh of relief when he brings the sparkler closer to the fabric and lights it. The logs are soon ablaze and the unique warmth of a campfire slowly spreads to the place.

I let out a gasp of pleasure and close my eyes as I get as close to the heat of the fire as possible. He does the same at the same time. We look at each other and laugh when we realize this. - This really is incredible, I comment, sighing in relief as we sit on the dusty floor and I feel that my fingers are finally regaining circulation and my tremors are diminishing. The relief is cut off abruptly when the light of the flames finally allows me to look at him properly and I discover with horror that he has two deep cuts: one above his left eye, which crosses his eyebrow, standing up and ends on his cheek. The other on his left arm. Before I had thought it was just muddy water running down his skin, but now that I can evaluate him in the light of the flames I discover how wrong I was. Both cuts are still bleeding. Xaden, you're hurt! Why didn't you tell me before?! I scold him and take action without hearing his answer. My dress has become my salvation. I quickly search through the shreds inside my dress of multiple and capable saviors, cut off several more pieces that are still dry and turn them into improvised bandages.

"Sit on the chair," I order him, suddenly turning into a field nurse. "Violet, nothing is wrong. I feel fine." Not at all fine, I interrupt him, while I pull him by the arm so that he gets up from the floor and sits where I indicated.

"You helped me so now let me help you," I say very seriously and a little angry with him, but more so with myself for not having seen him before. He lets out a snort, but obeys.

"Make yourself comfortable," I demand.

"Yes, ma'am," he answers. "Whatever you say."

He remains silent as he leans back against the back of the chair, his legs stretched out so the heat reaches his feet I suppose. He puts his right arm on the arm of the disassembled chair and bends his left arm and lets it rest on his abdomen. He watches me as I pass one of the strips of my dress, obviously the cleanest ones I could extract, and slide them over the cut on his arm, which is the most worrying wound at the moment. I clean the area as best I can and stop every time he winces slightly in pain. I look him in the eyes and he nods silently for me to continue. I take other pieces of cloth and wrap them around the cut on his bicep and stop the bleeding. "He'll need some stitches," I comment resignedly. He has very nice skin to be marked like that.

"Now let's see your face." He puts his cell phone in front of his face to shine his flashlight on the cut. It's thin but about 10 cm long. It will definitely leave a mark on that cute face. I grab the same shirt I used for my wound. I turn it inside out, looking for some area that is still clean, clump it up, and press it against his eye, trying to cover the entire cut. He lets out a breath through his clenched teeth and winces slightly in pain, but remains silent. He closes both eyes and leans his head back against the rickety couch as I hold the rag for him.

I stare at his face for a moment, his chiseled features calm as paints of blood here and there stain his tanned skin on his face, arm, and chest.
Guilt washes over me and fills me. This cute, kind boy I've only known for a few hours shouldn't be here, let alone injured and with marks that may accompany him for the rest of his life.

-I'm sorry- is the only thing I manage to stammer. Tears run slowly down my cheeks, but I let them. I don't have the strength to erase them, I deserve them for putting this man, innocent of all my faults, hurt here, without being able to resort to help to prevent those marks from being left on him - I'm so sorry, for you and for your car. This is all my fault.- I close my eyes and the pain overwhelms me and the anger matches it. All this, everything that happened this week falls on me suddenly. I don't even feel ashamed of this stranger seeing me cry. I've always felt that I'm strong and I've faced every challenge that day to day offers me, but this is too much for me. How can I fight against fate? And beat it? I've dragged another person into my halo of bad luck that I've had these last few days and this breaks me down. He's been hurt more than me and that's not fair. Only I should bear it.

-I'm truly sorry for you. Please forgive me for bringing you here- I whisper through gritted teeth, speaking to myself more than to him -For being hurt because of me- My tears are growing more abundant, but I don't care. They are not just sadness. Anger and helplessness flood through me for a moment, but despite it, I remain firm while still holding the compress against his eye.

-Hey, what's wrong Violencia? Calm down, it's just a scratch, tomorrow the storm should stop and we'll get out of here. And when we do, I'll invite you for a beer so you can get rid of your sorrows, but not now. I need you to be strong, just like you've been until now- he tells me in a very calm tone, still with his eyes closed, as if he were resting in the living room of his house.

-Okay- I accept after a long sigh. I wipe my nose with my free hand while I'm still leaning on his side with my hand over his eye.

Several minutes pass. We remain silent, but it's a pleasant one.

I try to calm down, but my body doesn't cooperate. I really do. The hand holding the compress shakes violently. I tense it to try to control it, but the spasms are getting stronger. My eyes, on the other hand, suddenly don't have as much strength anymore. My eyelids are getting heavier. I try to take a breath to relax, but my inspiration is cut off.

Xaden opens his good eye suddenly and looks at me expectantly. My eyes, then my lips.
The flames in the fireplace in front of us make the shadows on his face dance, but they don't prevent me from seeing the intensity of his gaze on my mouth. He brings his right hand to my face and runs his thumb gently over my lips.
-Violet... you have... purple lips...
His hand now runs over my bare shoulder and runs down my arm. It could be a caress, but it's not. He's evaluating me... and I don't move away from his touch.
-Violet, you're cold.
He jumps up and grabs me by both elbows, lifting me up with him.
-Violet, you have hypothermia... He looks me up and down and palms the fabric of my dress. -Your clothes. Take them off right now. He demands.
My brain is not able to understand what he is asking me.
Violet, take off your clothes now! He instructs me almost angrily, as he leaves me standing there between the fireplace and the armchair and rushes to the pile of logs, grabs several in his arms and puts them as quickly as he can into the fire pit to feed it and rekindle the fire.
-Your clothes are wet. Your body is not resisting the cold, you must regain warmth-

I don't react. I remain motionless where he left me. Lethargic. I just look at him and tremble. He moves quickly behind me and pulls the zipper of my dress. It falls to my feet. He picks it up and moves it away from me, throwing it a little further away, on the floor.
He stands in front of me. He takes me by the elbows again, turns me around and pulls me down so that I kneel with my back to the flames. The heat of the flames is now larger and their light spreads throughout the cabin, but it's not enough.

I watch as he takes off his shoes, socks, and pants quickly, pulling on one pant leg and then the other. He tosses the garments next to my dress and stands in front of me again, dressed only in boxers. He quickly sits between me and the couch. He arranges his long, bent legs, one on each side of me, and wraps his legs around my legs. With his hands he takes my wrists and arranges my arms so that I flex them and cover my heart. He puts his arms around me and pulls me towards him, making my forehead rest on his left shoulder. With luck I reach his collarbone. I can't help but inhale his scent. A mix of rain and the freshness of the forest. A delight. My eyes close at the contact of my forehead with his skin. He wraps his arms around me and begins to scrub my skin. My back. My arms. From top to bottom. Over and over. Strong. Maintaining a pattern. Generating friction to generate heat for my body. His biceps always in contact with mine. He snuggles me against his chest and it's… exquisite. Without thinking, I move closer to him, pressing myself against him, seeking the warmth of his chest and oh gods, I would stay here forever, like this, curled up with him. I curl up even more. Smaller in his arms and legs. We stay like that for a long time. I keep my eyes closed. Breathing in his scent. It calms me. It centers me. It makes me forget this whole damn week. Even the pain in my wrist and ankle seem to lessen or at least are less present in my mind. Because right now my mind is filled to the brim with just him, his touch and warmth, his voice and his breathing, his beautiful eyes and his smile.
The only sounds are the wind and the rain easing outside, the crackling of the flames behind me and our breathing. Mine slowly regaining its normal rhythm.
-Don't fall asleep, Violeta- he whispers in my ear- please stay awake, okay? I shiver, but this time it's not because of the cold, but because of his soft, deep voice. Although he apparently thinks so, because he moves his hands with more energy, making circles over and over again, going all over my back to my shoulders and down to my waist.
-Can I? He asks while placing his hands on my braid.
-Mmm... I manage to nod my head barely. I don't want to move and lose even a gram of the heat that his torso is transmitting to mine. He gently takes my hair and begins to undo my hairstyle, carefully spreading my hair on my back so that it receives the heat of the fire and dries. This man is my downfall. He's so perfect... I take a quick breath when one of the ends of my hair, still with cold drops of water on it, touches my back.
My body is slowly shaking again. I was so frozen that I had even stopped the spasms of cold and I hadn't noticed until now. But he did. He's very observant. Nothing goes unnoticed.
-Talk to me, Violeta. Don't fall asleep. - he insists.
My mind wanders. What does he want me to say? I only have him in my thoughts right now and I'm not able to put words together. I try to speak, but my jaw chatters.
-I think... I think I could get used to this-. I manage to answer. And if I wasn't hypothermic, I'm sure I would have blushed all the way to my neck for having answered without thinking twice.
A small giggle comes out of his mouth very close to my shoulder, as he continues with his routine of twisting and turning his hands on my skin. I feel tickles on the skin where his breath touches me.
-Get used to being a blue Violeta or to going around throwing other people's cars of innocent drivers off a cliff? - he answers, amused.

-I'm not a blue violet. I think I'm already turning into a soft purple, and you're definitely not an innocent driver... a crazy driver, that's what you are... - I answer in the same amused tone with my face still against his shoulder. My jaws are still tense, but they're not chattering anymore.
-We'll have to check that.
- You're a crazy driver? You already proved it on the highway- I laugh.
- No. Check that you're not a blue violet anymore.
He slides his soft hands over my skin until he reaches my shoulders. Very slow and delicate compared to the energetic circular movements of a while ago. He takes me by the shoulders and pulls me away from his warmth so that I'm looking at him head on, very straight in front of him, with the fire at my back, while I sit on my ankles. I feel that the soles of my feet have regained their warmth. His gaze runs over me slowly and he doesn't hide his journey through everything he sees. His eyes, his beautiful onyx eyes, look at me and travel over my face, evaluating each of my features, my neck, my breasts, my belly, and then they go up again. I let him look. His journey over my curves makes a new, totally different heat arise inside me.
He stays silent as he contemplates me. He looks into my eyes intensely. I don't look away. It's as if he's drinking from me. As if he's hungry.
-Am I still a Blue Violet? I whisper to him without taking my eyes off his gaze.
He removes his left hand from my shoulder and slides it down my neck to my cheek. His thumb touches my lips and runs along their edges. I unconsciously lean into his touch.
He doesn't answer. He just shakes his head. His gaze follows the movement of his thumb over my mouth and that makes me melt inside.
-Is this a new technique to get rid of hypothermia? I ask innocently without taking my eyes off him.
-Is it working? He asks me back with a small curve of a smile at the corner of his lips.
-Maybe- I answer in a halting whisper. Now it's him who takes my breath away. I feel less and less cold.
-Maybe? he asks very seriously - And this works? he asks while his right hand moves slowly from my shoulder down my neck ascending to the base of my hair.
-It could be…
-Interesting- he analyzes while he slowly approaches my face, without taking his beautiful eyes off mine. They go back and forth from my mouth to my eyes. Mine do the same.
-And how about this?- he approaches and gives me a soft kiss on the corner of my lips.
-Mmm…
-Yes? He looks for my permission in my gaze and I nod. He approaches slowly, and gives me a chaste, slow and sweet kiss, while his hands caress my face.
-Are you still cold? he asks with his lips barely touching my mouth.
-Yes
-Yes?
-Yes.
-Then I'll keep doing my job.
He slides his right arm behind me and pulls me to him and kisses me. Once, again. And then again. Very softly, very very softly. And then firmer, longer, and harder, but always tender. I love it. I melt into his arms, and let him do his work.

Chapter Text

Chapter 4

Xaden.

I kiss her lips without gentleness, pulling at her bottom lip with my teeth.
My hands run over every inch of her skin, sending electric currents through my veins with each touch and I forget about everything around us, the crackling fire behind her, and the rain that never stops outside.
Nothing else matters. Just her and me.
An insatiable hunger rises in my gut when she responds to my caresses with beautiful sounds.
I want more. All of her. I want her.
And yet, I can't... I shouldn't.

I never thought I'd be with a girl in my arms so soon after the grueling months spent with Catriona, but the delicate little silver girl I hold in my arms feels totally different.

I met her less than twenty-four hours ago and the strong attraction I feel towards her is inexplicable.

Like a moth to a flame. I'll burn on her without thinking about it.

And Liam is totally to blame.

I'll have to beat him up for forcing me into this situation, or maybe just thank him for insisting until I was tired that I replace him as a companion on this trip.

Or worse.

He'll beat me up. A well-deserved one.

The thing he stressed the most when he asked me to be his Uber driver was to take care of her "because she was very important to him."

Oh, damn. What am I doing.

I forgot that not-so-small detail. He cares about her. He told me this more times than I remember, along with reiterating to me not to be an asshole to her like he was to everyone else.

I'm an asshole. A total and complete asshole.

She must be my brother's girlfriend and I hadn't realized. But why didn't he tell me!

And here I am with my hands and mouth on her!

He said that this trip would do me good to get out of my melancholy and would make it easier to turn over the damn page I had lived with Cat and everything that it entails, taking a breath of fresh air and making new friends.

He asked me because he had injured his ankle playing sports and couldn't drive. As if he were a novice who doesn't know how to avoid injuries.

A shitty argument, really.

I don't need anyone. Well, Liam and my other friends, of course, but they're enough for me.

Even knowing that his arguments for not doing it himself were very unconvincing and very questionable, he knows that I would never deny him anything he asked me for. He's my brother, adopted, but a brother after all. He knows me better than many, even as much as Garrick, even though we've only been together a few years.

He knows how to manipulate me.

For my benefit according to him.

Why didn't he tell me? Why didn't I refuse? Why didn't I do it? Gods... And now I'm up to my neck in this. And I can't stop.

I want her…

Her lips continue to respond to my kisses with lust, filling me and taking me like no one else has ever done, making my pulse become irregular like I haven't felt in a long time, maybe never before… and it's… addictive. They get slower and slower until it stops.

I open my eyes without taking my mouth or my hands off her. I'm not able to walk away.
Liam is going to kill me… and I deserve it. A hundred and seven times if he wants to. One brother doesn't do this to another. He's going to kick my ass. And I'll have to let him do it. I deserve it.

My father taught me well. I can be a bastard with others, but totally loyal to those close to me. Damn, surely my father would come from beyond just to scold me and give me the punishment of the century for what I'm doing… and I would earn it with total reason. Maybe I'll even help Liam kick my ass.

I look into her eyes. Those beautiful blue and amber eyes that had me mesmerized the whole way every time her gaze collided with mine, and those long, flirtatious eyelashes that fluttered and greeted me like the fluttering of playful butterflies. Lust and regret grow equally inside me…

She has her eyes closed and totally calm, I suddenly observe…

-Violet?

She doesn't answer me.

Oh, damn. She fell asleep!

My heart stops for an eternal second. A thousand doubts fill my mind in that same second. Was I not fast enough to recover her body heat? Was everything I did not enough to get her pulse back? Did I get carried away and do everything wrong? Is she going to die?

I quickly bring my hand closer to her delicate neck pulse and there it is. Her pulse. Normal. Just… she has fallen asleep. It's not hypothermia.

I let out a long sigh of relief, as I ponder what to do next.

I shouldn't be near her, yet I watch her sleep and realize I could stay forever staring at the peace of her face as she sleeps.

I cradle her in my lap, between my legs, and rest her face close to my heart where I feel her breath brush my skin, as I settle back against the lower part of the chair, with both of our legs facing the flames, and I cuddle her in my arms so she doesn't lose her warmth again.

With my good arm I take one of the ends of her hair, almost dry, between my fingers. I don't know what it is about her hair that I love.

I watch her sleep for a long time. I don't know how long, while my breathing and my anguish calm down.

She's beautiful.

I understand why Liam asked me to take care of her so much. She's a beautiful girl. And with the little we've talked I can also say that she's brilliant. Oh, you'll have to forgive me brother! You're partly to blame for leaving this small, naive sheep in front of the jaws of the wretched dragon.

I'm a damn wretch.

I can't do this to Liam.

Chapter Text

Xaden.

Pain.

A small, persistent stab of pain at the base of my back and other muscles calls me out of my pleasant sleep and brings me to consciousness, waking me up.

My body feels sore, like a dragon has sat on me.

Something heavy and warm is on top of me.

I blink heavily as I take a long breath of air.

My arms are clenched, holding something in them as if the life would go out of me if I let go.
I'm curled up like a flower bud that closes before the sun comes up. Wrapping my whole body, arms and legs around something precious and small.

My buttocks are numb. I know it all too well.

And my neck.

My neck hurts too. I'm more than a little stiff.

I'm reclining in the most awkward way possible against the base of a totally old and broken couch, sitting on the hard wooden floor. At some point I fell asleep in that strange position, with my head resting on another head?

I slowly straighten up.

I don't recognize where I am for a long time. Until I do.

I look around.
Images of the crash come back to me, startling me.

I'm still alive.

I breathe a sigh of relief.

I'm still in the cabin, lying on the floor between the old couch and the fireplace with the fire about to die out, crackling weakly. With the first light of dawn appearing in the small window to my left and outside it the clear, bright forest of a clear day announcing its arrival with the song of the early birds. No trace of last night's storm.

I'm half naked. It doesn't bother me, when at home I usually walk around without clothes most of the time. I'm always alone.

But I'm not at home.

I'm wrapped protectively over another half-naked body, with her back to me, like two little spoons, and long, messy brown hair with gray tips tickling my nose.

My body is a wide, tanned shell for her slender, pale back. My heat keeping hers safe.

Violet.

I feel her breathing calm with the expansion of her lungs in my arms. She's fast asleep with her head resting on my shoulder and her face turned slightly towards my neck.

I can't move. I don't want to wake her. I'd stay here all day, if the pain in my back and my injured arm weren't killing me.

I would look at her forever just like that, with her beautiful face calm and at peace, her translucent eyelids delicately closed and her lips… those full and exuberant lips, barely open, pink and tender, brushing the skin of my neck.

For a moment I think I stopped breathing. And I don't care if that means she's still here, with me.

At peace.

I stay there for a long time looking at her, ignoring the persistent cramps and slight twinges in different parts of my body while I run my eyes over hers, looking and admiring her skin, her chest rising and falling when she breathes, her curves…, her legs slightly bent, her small feet covered in dried mud up to the ankles. Her face, her lips again. And I lose myself in them and in all the things I would like to make her feel…

A small voice contradicts me and reprimands me. She's your brother's girlfriend, you idiot!

Violet murmurs something in her sleep and then… she turns completely towards me and curls up, wrapping her arms around my torso and placing her face on my chest. On my racing heart. That heart that has just ignited with a fire that spreads through my chest and consumes me, flooding me with something I can't explain, that… I like and scares me at the same time.

I don't move. How could I.

Her breath brushes my skin. Making everything goosebumps in its path.
My core curls.
And other things tighten instead.

Oh sweet Amari!

I try to pull myself away to accommodate her head on my damaged left bicep, but I freeze when she speaks to me..
-don't leave me. I feel so alone…

Her words break something inside me.

I've never cared much about how a stranger feels, but she is, well…she. And I understand perfectly what it's like to feel alone despite being surrounded by people.

In the dim light of dawn I look at her face, trying to meet her hypnotic gaze, but her eyes are still closed. Adorable, tiny freckles on the bridge of her nose catch my attention. I can look at them carefully, looking for more, because she is still asleep. Dreaming.

I inspect her injuries, on her forehead and on her arm. They look better than they did last night. They are small cuts on her temple and arm. They don't bleed anymore. They just look like scratches. Good. At least there's something good.

My arms move of their own volition and accommodate her much better. Tighter against me.

-Rest easy. I'll take care of you. I whisper in her ear, in response to her murmurs. She murmurs something and a delicate, tiny smile appears slightly at the corner of her mouth. For me? Hope grows and quickly fades when I realize that it could never be for me.

-Thank you. I will always love you- she tells me in a last whisper before settling back down and continuing to sleep.

Her words stab a painful dagger in my heart. I realize that I would love for those words to be for me, but I'm not fooling myself. She's probably dreaming of Liam.

She loves him too.

The only muscle that didn't hurt, my heart, does now, and this pain, totally different from the others, is suddenly the only one I feel.

And then...
I only have to be one thing for her. What Liam asked me to be. What she needs. I'll be her bodyguard. Just that. Until I return her safe and sound to the arms of... my brother.

I hate this..!

My lips move to the top of her head and kiss it. My cheek rests against it and I stay there, enjoying a little more of her warmth and closeness, her soft skin against mine, in silence, fully aware of every inch of my body touching hers, melting into her heat, while desire and guilt eat away at me equally.

I don't know when I fell asleep, but I wake up again a little while later.

The light in the window tells me that it will soon be daylight, the night is ending and morning is coming in its place. It will surely be cold.

That thought is what motivates me to move. But Violet continues to curl up next to me. I adjust us, laying us both down on the floor very slowly so that she can continue her sleep because it was evident that the level of stress experienced the previous day had exhausted her greatly. I stay a little while longer and then I move away.

Carefully, I grab one of the worn out cushions from the couch and use it as a pillow for her to rest her head on.
I slowly and silently sit up. And from above I look at her for a moment longer. She's gorgeous.

I try not to stare too much at her thin panties and black lace bra because... oh... gods...
Yes, she's gorgeous...

And yes, she's Liam's girlfriend too. I mustn't forget that.

Fuck.

Her body gives a slight shiver missing my warmth. And that makes my heart warm again in a sweet way like never before. I get hard immediately. Just like when I saw her change her dress in the rearview mirror yesterday.

I look like a pervert. I'm not. Although I could be one for her. If she wanted me to be...

I stretch and move each limb and rub myself in the parts where I'm the most sore so I can start any movement and think about anything else. Damn, I'm so hot. And at the same time I feel like a robot for being in the same position for so many hours. Completely rigid. And the situation makes me laugh a little.

I keep my moans to myself with every step I take. With clumsiness of my arms, also stiff from the cold and the position I had them in for so many hours, I manage to grab all the cushions from the sofa and use them as an improvised blanket to cover Violet: I put one on her back, another on her side, another on her lap and a more deformed one on her legs.

I know it won't be enough to keep her warm like myself, but it will do.

I throw myself on the floor and do several push-ups to warm up. While I continue trying to forget the other kind of heat.

Now that natural light is coming through the window, the next thing I do is try to get the fire going again, placing some logs and blowing the remaining embers. After several attempts, the fire grows again and spreads its heat throughout the room.

I approach the furniture that seems to belong to a kitchen and open all the cabinets. I find a small pot that I think will serve us. To my surprise, it looks clean. I take it out and put it on the small counter.
I continue to open the drawers. Most of them are covered in spider webs or empty. Except for the last one.

Oh, thank you, blessed Amari! I say out loud to myself while a slight smile fills my face. At the back of a cabinet there is a thick, folded black blanket.
I take it carefully, checking that it doesn't have spiders or other insects. When I'm sure it's decent, I stretch it over Violet and cover her from neck to toe.
She doesn't seem to notice anything.
She really is deeply asleep.
Just to make sure she's okay, I move my hand to her neck to feel her pulse. As soon as my fingers touch her, I feel like a fire is burning from my fingers up my arm, an exquisite sensation that I don't want to stop feeling. I stay there for a while, barely touching her. Looking at her again.
I must be crazy.

Well, if Liam is going to kick my ass, he's not short of reasons to do so, right?

Reluctantly, I move away from her and check the closet again and find another blanket, although much smaller, I shake it off and put it over my back and shoulders. I wrap myself in it and look for my shoes.

I find them lying in a corner, completely covered in mud in the process of drying, next to Violet's dress and my clothes, all still with excess water.

I think about it for a while and finally decide to wear shoes full of dried mud because it's better for walking through the forest than completely barefoot.

I struggle with my shoes for a while with my hands until I manage to get a decent amount of mud off them and put them on.

I look for my cell phone and find it lying on the ground. I pick it up, only to find that the battery is already dead and it's dead.

We'll have to get out of here soon.

And just like that, covered only by a tiny blanket, my underwear and my shoes, I open the door and leave the cabin.

Once outside, the sight in front of me overwhelms me.

The cold wind embraces me and my teeth chatter.

Huge trees surround us, covered with ferns and wild flowers. The ground is muddy and covered with leaves accumulated over the years. A few patches of snow here and there, and in the sky small white clouds like cotton, somewhat scattered and distant from each other, confirm that it will be a sunny day, cold, but sunny nonetheless.
The freshness of the dawning morning fills my lungs.

The ground is inclined because we are on the slopes of the mountain, whose snowy peaks rise imposingly and close behind the tall trees.

The cold. I better not think about it and start my walk.

It doesn't take long for me to find the furrows in the mud left by my car when we passed by here out of control and I follow the new path towards my objective, the car.

When I arrive it takes my breath away. The entire right side of the car from the tip to the trunk is completely crushed under a huge tree.

It's really a miracle that we managed to dodge it in the dark and with only a few scratches.

Well, the cut on my arm and eyebrow are deeper than a simple scratch, but it could have been worse, much worse.

On the other hand, the left side of the car is still in shape. Partly. It will be a lot of fun for the insurance company to try to recover the car.

The driver and passenger doors were still open, just as we left them, and the trunk... maybe I could open it and retrieve some clothes. We really need some clothes...

After a while of effort, I managed to remove part of the left rear seat and through there I accessed the trunk. I put my arm in and after several attempts I managed to rescue a small bag of Violet's and a backpack of mine, thank the gods. I know that my backpack had clothes and with that I survived, but I don't know what Violet's bag might contain. I hope it will be useful to you. I find another small bag of hers up front on the driver's seat (I'm sure she jumped out from behind as the car was rolling over in the race) and take that too.
The cold in my fingers reminds me that I'd better get back to the campfire soon so I grab all 3 bags and head back to the cabin.

Before I go inside, I pick up a large chunk of ice from the snow and carry it in my hand, dripping, to the small pot I'd left on the counter. I put the snow in it and carry it to the fire, where I wait for it to boil.

I look at Violeta and she's still sleeping.

I leave my bags on the floor and open my backpack. Yes! I feel immense happiness, I think it's greater than ever to find a t-shirt, my jacket and my pajama pants. At the bottom are a pair of long, thick socks because, obviously, we were going to the mountains, right?

I grab my pajama pants and put them on. I use the t-shirt and jacket to keep Violet warm, who doesn't even flinch.

I put the socks on her feet, being careful with her injured foot. It's still a little swollen.
-No Tairn. Don't lick my feet, you tickle me-
She says, smiling in her sleep, and pulls her feet away from my hands, curling up.

Who is Tairn? I have no idea. Maybe a previous boyfriend. Just thinking about it makes my stomach turn. I'm not jealous, I'm just… damn, this woman will be the death of me…

I better go back to rummaging through the bottom of my backpack to think about other things and not about her boyfriend Tairn and the intimate moments where maybe they had a fetish of playing with her feet and… I need a distraction now. I'm definitely going crazy. Crazy about her. And she's not even awake. Yes, very crazy.

I put my hand with an inexplicable sudden rage to the bottom of the bag, rummaging through I don't know what but with all my effort to distract myself and think about anything else when I touch some kind of paper and take it. And the last thing I take out makes me smile. A small, wrinkled but still sealed envelope of my favorite coffee. Oh, I'm saved, I can die in peace! I think happily as I kiss the envelope as if I had found a large gold coin.

I take the only dented porcelain vase from the pantry and prepare the coffee, pouring already boiled water from the small pot on the stove. There is still a large chunk of ice left inside it to melt, but it won't survive much longer.

It's the best coffee in the world. I'm convinced I can function without water, but not without a good morning coffee. This has to be a good sign to start the day. Or maybe it's just the best coffee given the circumstances we're in. Anyway, whatever the next few hours bring, I can handle it better with coffee in my body.

My spirits lift considerably.

As best I can, I put more wood on the fire, take off my shoes to dry them in their heat, and sit on the floor next to the fire next to Violet and wrap my frozen fingers around the mug. I close my eyes for a moment inhaling the smell of coffee mixed with snow water and it's heaven... for a second I forget everything and just enjoy this delicacy of the gods, which slowly warms me up inside and slightly relieves the stiffness and muscle pain I feel.

All the pains except one.

Chapter Text

Violet.

I slowly regain consciousness after a nice restful sleep.
My body feels heavy, a little crushed and a slight discomfort in my back.
I feel sore, but happy.
I was dreaming about my dad.
Yes. I know my dad has been dead for a long time, but in my dream he was in a beautiful forest with me. He appeared behind a tree and hugged me. He was wearing a new scribe's robe that shone like snow and behind him the midday sun shone and illuminated the entire clearing where we were.
"Hello, little one," he greeted me with his warm smile and came closer to hug me.
My heart races. My mind remembers that he is dead, but my soul longs for him.
"I've missed you, dad," I answer with my face hidden in his chest. His hug is soft and firm at the same time. And it gives me all the security in the world. I breathe in with my eyes closed, enjoying his love and his scent sweetly invades my senses. It's no longer the smell of books, scrolls and glue that characterized him that I smell but something else. Leather and mint perhaps... it's a new and exquisite aroma for me. Maybe that's how he smells in heaven. I love this new smell.
-Don't leave me, I feel very alone.
-Rest easy, I'll take care of you- he hugs me tighter and I feel safe and loved in his arms. It feels real. This is an unexpected gift. It makes me happy.
-Thank you. I will always love you- I manage to express my love before he moves away from me and fades away.
_______________

After a while recovering I still can't open my eyes. I stretch my arms and readjust myself on the blankets that strangely feel a little rough. The mattress has also hardened. I think I'll have to buy a new bed, I reflect in my daydream.
I feel some tickles on my bare feet that make me laugh.
No Tairn. Don't lick my feet, you tickle me, I murmur to my dog ​​so he doesn't wake me up like that.
I draw my legs up to move my feet away and turn on my side in my bed with my face turned towards an exquisite source of heat. I'm sure the morning sun is shining on my face. I don't remember opening the curtains anyway. My shoulder complains. Yes, I'll have to buy a new bed. It feels like I'm sleeping on a rock.

I slowly open my heavy eyelids and focus my vision expecting to see the day outside my window, but instead a crackling little campfire rises in front of me.

I'm lying on the floor.

I watch her. I stare at the dancing, hypnotic flames surrounding a small, blackened pot balanced on the logs. Inside the pot, a large chunk of ice steams and melts, from which some bubbling squeaks can be heard and tiny wisps of steam escape into the sky and disappear along the way.

I blink a few times.

I don't understand anything. I'm not home. Where am I?

I rest one arm on the floor while running my other hand through my messy hair to clear my face and lazily straighten up until I sit in front of the fire with my legs bent to one side under cushions?

"Good morning, sleeping beauty," a rough, masculine voice startles me. Purely out of reflex, I bring one hand to my heart and the other to grab the blankets to cover my torso, giving a startled cry.

My eyes widen as I look at the man in front of me sitting comfortably near my feet, a steaming brass mug in both hands that he slowly brings to his mouth and takes a sip from.

It takes me a few seconds to recognize him and understand the scene. Xaden. I'm still in the forest, but not the one from my dream, but from my nightmare. This is real. We're stranded here in the middle of nowhere.

"You look a little confused," he observes, somewhat smiling. He seems amused by having scared me. He approaches the vase to take another sip without taking his mischievous gaze away from my curious eyes.

"I forgot for a moment where I was. You scared the shit out of me, idiot," I answer, a little confused and hoarse as I try to rearrange the blankets or rags, or whatever it is that I have on top of me. It irritates me that he looks at me with amusement, especially considering that I do indeed feel confused. I take a black, tattered cloth that covers my hips with my fingers like tweezers and I look at it… a couple of large, dirty cushions crush me here and there while other old, thin, holey blankets cover part of my legs. I have on a very large jacket, with the zipper pulled up to my neck and the sleeves exceeding the length of my arms by several centimeters and below covering me up to a few centimeters above my knees. Are those socks? I look at my toes and wiggle them and, yes, confirmed, my feet are warmed by a pair of long (almost reaching my knees) thick, dark and very warm men's socks.

-I didn't think you were grumpy in the mornings. She takes another sip while she watches my inspection. I still haven't gotten up from the floor.

-You don't know me-, I answer a little more irritated than before-. Is that coffee?

-Do you want some to calm you down?

I look at him with a frown. My stomach growls and responds loudly for me.
Without waiting for my answer, he brings the mug to me and waits for me to take it.

I take it reluctantly. I don't know why I'm angry with him, but my inexplicable anger fades as soon as I take a sip. "This is perfect," I say more to myself.

He nods with an air of smugness on his face. He doesn't take his eyes off me. And I like that. I get nervous and can't help but blush so I look away at the fire.

I sigh resignedly - thank you... for everything, Xaden.

Mmm, he nods.

After a few minutes warming my hands in the mug, I take another sip and return it to him, silently sharing our simple breakfast.

Already more awake, I watch him as he drinks from the mug and see that he's also wearing other clothes, but he's barefoot. "Is that pajamas you're wearing?" I ask, intrigued.

-It's the latest fashion to wear in the woods when you get lost - she answers with more humor than I deserve. It makes me laugh. And at the same time my heart softens.

So what I'm wearing is your clothes? I ask, looking more closely at the clothes I'm decently covered with. I look down the neck of the grim reaper and see that I'm still wearing a bra and thong underneath it. The smell of the grim reaper invades my senses: mint and leather. It's impregnated with its aroma. Oh gods. It makes me shiver. And it makes me feel more guilty than I already felt last night. I've made him hurt and now he's cold while I'm warm.

So you went back to the car? When? - I try to remember what happened last night. Everything is a blur as if I were drunk.

The car crash.
Heavy rain.
Mud on the feet.
Headache.
Cold.
The cabin.
Hot.

I vaguely remember how we got here and the occasional image of us making fire, him and I half naked, but then… nothing.

Oh God, what have we done? I feel the blood rush to my cheeks and I close my eyes as I force myself to ask.

-We… uh… did we have sex last night? I can't look at him.

I feel my lips sweetly swollen. Maybe we kissed, but I don't remember anything. And I'd like to try it. Or maybe we did kiss. Something vague comes to my mind, but I'm not sure. Maybe I dreamed it, like my father. Xaden must taste exquisite. Of that I'm sure.

Swallow me up right now. I'm dying of shame.

-Necrophilia is not my thing. I don't like having sex with the dead, Violence, and last night you were very close. You were an ice cube, literally. Besides, you would remember it forever. It would be an unforgettable experience for you. - he answers me with his intense gaze on my lips and a small sly smile on the corner of his lips, while he gets up and turns his back to me to take the empty vase to the cabinet.

I sigh again and swallow my shame while I cover my face with my hands.

I'm sorry... I... eh. I'm almost naked and you were... and... - I better not talk about it anymore. - So you went to the car? Were you able to rescue anything else? - I ask, changing the subject, hoping that the blush on my cheeks will disappear soon.

- I found this small bag of yours. It's the only thing I managed to take out along with what we have on. Everything else is totally crushed between the twisted iron and under the big tree that fell on the car. It was a surprising storm to tell the truth. He remains thoughtful while he hands me two almost intact bags. I open the first one where I am as if it were the best Christmas present.

I'm dying, I'm dying, I'm dying. Be mature, Violet.

It's my makeup bag. Makeup and perfumes. Nothing else. I discard it immediately with disappointment.
I take the second one while I feel the weight of Xaden's gaze on me but I ignore it.
I open it and I know what I'm going to find. Shoes.
Stilettos, strappy party sandals, and slippers. All but suitable for a walk through the woods.
I huff in frustration and set my bags aside.
Xaden crouches down in front of me to take a closer look at the useless contents of my bags.
Such nice, warm shoes, didn't you know Montserrat was in the mountains, where hiking shoes are used, for a cold, snowy mountain? - the idiot mocks me. He's enjoying it. I see it in his eyes.
I was supposed to go to a dance and come back to the city. I was in a hurry packing my bags and besides, I had a shitty week, I didn't even consider checking the weather before I left. Yes, I brought some sneakers, but I'm sure they're very comfortable squashed under the damn tree - I defend myself, knowing he's absolutely right. - I continue to have shitty days - I answer while pointing at everything around me.

He looks at me with surprised eyes and falls silent. He stands up, muttering “I’m sorry.”

Oops. Another pang of guilt runs through me.

- Xaden, wait… I — I rub my face trying to find the words – eh… forgive me, I'm an idiot for exploding like that. It's just that, really, I've had a shitty week since last Saturday and, I don't know, I think I can't take much more… but I know it's not your fault, and that you've done much more than anyone and you've helped me and taken care of me when you don't even know me, and you'll be stuck here with me maybe until when, and the truth is, I'm scared that my bad luck has rubbed off on you. I don't want you to go through what I've been through and I don't know how long it will last… and… I'm terrified that it could have been Liam… or anyone… and…

Hey, stop… Xaden turns around and looks at me harshly – don't worry. We're going to get out of here today. You've had an accident, Violet, that's all… it happens to anyone. That it rained and we're stuck here, it could have happened to anyone, we just have to get out of here when you're ready and I'll take you where you need to go... and you can see Liam again as soon as possible...

I notice that the hardness of his gaze changes to sadness? when he mentions Liam. Maybe he feels that way because he asked him to accompany me and he regrets having accepted and being in this mess. I don't blame him.

-Liam? Yes, Liam must be very worried about me -, and Rhi too. I didn't arrive last night and he surely can't locate me. I just hope that my friends are already looking for us... although it hasn't been that many hours... maybe they just think that I didn't contact him because of lack of signal... or that I regretted it because of the rain...

-You're right, we should get out of here soon.

I look out the window and observe the day. The morning is already underway, it's surely 9 in the morning or something like that. The sun is shining brightly, but I know that if I go out it will be freezing cold. I look back at Xaden, his bare feet and the precarious blanket he is wrapped in. He will freeze if I go out like this. But I feel warm seeing him like this… I feel like climbing him like a tree…

I get up and start to take off my jacket to give it back to him. And also to calm the sudden heat I feel.

He watches me as I unzip. His eyes follow my hands as I do so.

What… what are you doing?

I'll give you back your jacket. You'll freeze if you go out like this… I answer as I open it and take off a sleeve. I'm still covered by his very large t-shirt.
Don't do it, keep it. You suffered from hypothermia, it can't happen to you again.
My heart skips a beat. Despite everything, he continues to take care of me… it's very nice of him.
-But you'll get sick, I argue.
-I can bear it, Violence.
-Then put on your shirt at least. I don't want anything else to happen to you, I tell him harshly.

He tries to stop me but I continue. - Can you please turn around, Mister Peeping Tom… I say in the same tone I used in the car.
His perplexed face changes to a happily surprised one and he turns around to give me some privacy. - Whatever ma'am says…
He waits until I take off my shirt and put his jacket back on…
I approach him and put the shirt on his shoulder…
-Put it on right now. It's an order.
-As you say, my lady…
I like this game. And I think he does too.
I stay behind him watching as he takes it and puts it over his head, and I can't help but stand there watching how the upper muscles of his back and shoulders expand exquisitely with the movement, how the muscles of his arms flex and move in such a… sexy way… unconsciously I bite my lower lip as I continue to look at him…
appreciating the landscape? He asks me when he turns around and catches me ogling him.
I turn bright red and turn around - could it be… The mountain is… so good.

I walk away, as I think I hear a small giggle from behind me.

I go to the shoe bag to grab my slippers. Dog-shaped. They're the best thing in the bag. Everything else is useless.

Suddenly I remember what's in one of the outside pockets. I open it and take out what's in it. My bandages. My beloved bandages. I take them and hug them like they're a stuffed animal. Like they're my pets. I hug them like they're the thing I love the most. Because they're my faithful companions. Hated and loved at the same time. Because they go where I go. Because at that moment, I really need them. My ankle is killing me. But I'm used to living with pain so I don't mention it. Why? Just to make Xaden worry about something that no one has been able to fix before? It's not worth it.

I sit on the ground and take off the sock on my injured foot and then wrap it with my bandages with practiced experience. Then I continue with the other foot and my knees. Xaden watches me silently throughout the process as he puts on his muddy shoes. It makes me sad to see him wearing these shoes, but there's no other way out. I put my socks back on and get up.

-I'm ready. Where are we going?

Xaden looks me up and down with a thousand questions on his face, but he doesn't say anything…

-ok, then let's get out of here. Leads the way.

He extends his hand to help me out. I take it without hesitation and we leave the cabin.

Chapter Text

Violeta.

Holding hands, we leave the cabin.

He doesn't let go of my hand.
Neither do I. I like having his hand in mine. I feel safe. Not to mention the delicious sparks that run through my skin when it touches his.

We look at each other and notice our clothes: he in pajamas and wrapped in a small blanket; I wearing his jacket like a big dress, bandaged knees, knee-high socks, and dog slippers. Not to mention my tousled hair.

We stand there in the doorway for a moment, very serious, admiring our outfits. Until he breaks the silence with a fierce and contagious laugh. I can't help but laugh too. We double over in laughter and release all the distressing moments with it. Suddenly I feel light.

When we manage to catch our breath and calm, something in his onyx gaze focuses me. His eyes shine with golden touches that I couldn't properly appreciate last night. A tiny smile persists on his mouth. Not a sexy smile (he is one anyway even if he doesn't want to be). Not a mocking smile either. No. It's a sign of affection? Appreciation? Pleasant complicity.

It's impossible not to feel the tension between us. But it's not annoying. To the contrary. It's the most pleasant thing I've felt in a long time.

We stay like that for a moment, just looking at each other face to face. Drinking us in with our gaze. Analyzing each other like two chess players trying to guess the other's next move.

Until a bird screeches and startles us both.

— This place is incredible — I comment to get over the moment, really impressed by the sublime beauty of the place. If it weren't for the circumstances of how we ended up here, the place and the company would be perfect for a romantic date.

The greenery of the vegetation, the aroma of freshness and sweet flowers at their best, the rays of sunlight that manage to penetrate the tops of the trees and illuminate the small rocks scattered around the place, the song of the many birds that praise the morning. It's... wonderful.

— Yes, it is. Xaden answers, lost in his thoughts just like me. His eyes scan the landscape just as mine do, until they briefly land on our joined hands and he gently releases himself from my grasp.

I feel the loss of his touch like a pang in my heart, but it is the right thing to do. It is not good for him to be near me any longer. I will hurt him. I know it. He has already been in enough danger with me.

"Then let's go back home."

I pretend I didn't notice his intentional distancing and
I take a few steps. I move forward towards the furrows left by the vehicle last night, but in the direction of the highway. I don't want to see the car.

My puppy-shaped slippers don't help much to step firmly, only to warm my feet, so I have to walk slower than I would like. It also doesn't help that the grass is very thick and tall in this place. It easily reaches my waist. So about two kilometers of travel, which is the distance we assume we advanced yesterday in our fall, it would be quick to travel back in about thirty minutes theoretically speaking, however, with the slope going up and the dense vegetation it could take us all the day. We can clearly see where the vehicle passed. Broken branches left and right indicate the direction to follow. It's a good thing we started the walk back early.

My injured ankle doesn't help much either, sending me painful electric shocks every time I put my foot down, although I hide it and bite my cheek a little every time I feel that pain so that my face doesn't reflect anything, so he doesn't take long to catch up with me and walk beside me, carefree, like any normal day of hiking.

We advance for a long stretch in silence, only interrupted by the soft rustling of branches when we step on them and invisible birds that sing happily hidden in the high canopy of the leafy trees that surround us and prevent us from seeing beyond a few meters.

I think we have walked for about two hours when Xaden tells me to stop, because “he needs to go away for a few minutes.”
I wait for him for a while on the non-existent path and put my cold hands in the pockets of his jacket.

I can still see my breath in the cold air.

I find a folded paper in one of them and my curiosity is sparked. Xaden still does not appear anywhere. I take out the paper and open it. It is a printed email. It was very folded and wrinkled. I know that I must respect his privacy but one word strongly calls my attention.

Engagement.

And I read it.

“Xaden, my love.
I can’t wait for our engagement to finally come true. You don’t know how much I’ve dreamed of it. You and I together forever. I’m counting down the days until I have you in my arms. I’ll be the best wife you could ever imagine and together we’ll rule our world.

I’ll wait for you at the altar.

Don’t make me wait any longer, baby.

Yours,

Catriona.”

It was dated two weeks ago.

I feel like my heart is breaking. He’s getting married. He’s engaged. A sour taste floods my mouth. My shoulders droop. Disappointment crushes me. He’s getting married, but I was hoping that… I don’t know what I was hoping for. Maybe this thing that’s growing between us would grow. It’s so nice to be with him. He’s been so nice to me in every way and I thought he might be interested in me. He’s the perfect man for me.

Oh, I think I was too late.

Yes, my heart fell to the ground and it will stay here, buried under the leaves of the forest. Oh Liam, why did you do this to me! At some point I thought that maybe… Liam wanted me to meet him. And for something more to happen. I don’t know. What I felt here with Xaden burns me up inside. I can't take it away.
I think I’ve only been with Xaden for twenty-four hours and I feel… in love with him. This is so strong and… no. I can’t. I’m not one of those girls who steals boyfriends from other girls. I won’t be like that bitch Amber. I’m better than that. There are so many single men out there, but… but…

I look at the paper a moment longer and fold it as it was to keep it in its place. This is what I get for reading other people’s private things. I shouldn’t have done it.

I can't undo it anymore.

Sadness consumes me. But I can’t cry. Not here. He hasn’t even mentioned it to me. He hasn’t told me he has a girlfriend. Well, I didn't broach the subject either to avoid talking about Dain.

He also has no idea what I feel so strongly about him. He mustn't know.
A single, traitorous tear rolls down my cheek. I hasten to wipe it away.

This doesn't make sense. How can someone fall in love in less than a day? And here I am, acknowledging right now that yes, I think I just fell in love. And hard. My legs are shaking and it has nothing to do with the walk. Not even with Dain did I feel what I feel in my heart right now. A fire that burns and consumes me. An invisible thread that draws me to him. And that now hurts me and oppresses my heart.

I don't know what to do.

He can't know. This will only complicate his life more. He doesn't need more complications with all the problems I've already caused him.

I feel the creaking of the branches as Xaden approaches, and I put on my best bored hiker face.

I no longer cross my arms over my chest to keep warm. It's no longer necessary. Xaden's jacket and the walk have managed to raise my temperature adequately. I even think I've started to sweat. However, the pain I feel in my chest doesn't allow me to feel anything else.

I glance at Xaden out of the corner of my eye.

—I hope you didn't run into the wolf from the stories in my absence, Violence.

—Don't worry. With the bad luck I have on my shoulders, a rock will surely fall on the wolf before it gets close to me. By the way, you should also stay away from me — I answer, more irritated than ever, and I continue on my way, turning my back on him and leaving him standing there like a fool, not understanding why I reacted that way.

He wisely lets it go. He doesn't pressure me. And it's one more point in his favor.

He takes a few steps and passes me to continue clearing branches in front of my path. We advance in an uncomfortable silence for a good stretch.

From time to time I observe him.

He is focused on the path or trail or whatever you can call the place where we try to return to the highway.

Without any sign of tiredness on his face. Although his jaw is clenched and his brow slightly furrowed. I think he's annoyed, but other than that, he's fresh and radiant as if he hadn't taken more than two steps.

How envious. I'm a walking shower of sweat and I can already hear myself moaning with every step from exhaustion.

—The route shouldn't be much further, don't you think? he muses out loud.
I nod because I'm already feeling a little out of breath. We're climbing a steep slope. And I'm not known for being athletic. Books and comfortable sofas to read them on are my thing, by all the gods. I unzip my jacket and open it to feel the cool breeze. I fan myself with it

—What are you doing now, Violet? He asks me, mouth agape, as he looks up at me from where he is. He stops his advance. I watch him bite his bottom lip and run me up and down with amused curiosity as he waits for my response.

—I'm hot. I——Oops, I forgot I'm only wearing my bra and panties underneath!

I hurry to zip it up again, but my clumsy, nervous fingers don't cooperate.

—I'm..sorry… I..

Xaden laughs and resumes his walk without turning around.

—-----------------------------------------

We walk for about another hour through the dense foliage and tall undergrowth, dodging roots and small rocks. I have the feeling that we're very close to the road. In the distance we hear some engines so we head that way.
He goes ahead of me, pushing through the branches and clearing the way. Holding branches so they don't hit me or moving vines to allow me to pass and prevent me from tripping. It's so gentlemanly of him. I melt every time he does something like that for me, even though he doesn't seem to notice. It's something he does naturally.
And it's… painful.

A large bush in front of us blocks our way. Xaden moves the branches so that we can pass by one side and we stand there with our mouths open, stopped. Before our eyes, a huge natural wall rises about 100 meters, and at the top we can hear the sounds of engines and machinery working. The highway is up there. I can see the containment barriers that protect it. Everything was hidden from our sight, but now that we have come out to the edge of the forest we find this natural barrier. A few meters further on it is evident that the rain caused a landslide and that is why the machines are working loudly up there. It is very certain that part of the road gave way to the landslide and that is why the machines are working there.

We both let out a long sigh, looking up and up and up until our necks almost touch our backs.

Damn, that's high. How the hell did we get down here last night? Did the car fly?

My stomach tightens just thinking about it.

Xaden looks at me, hands on his hips, thinking and surely coming to the same conclusion: it really is a miracle that we're still alive after falling from there.

—From one to ten how much pain are you in? he asks me.

—What?

How does he know? Did he see me reading his letter? He couldn't have seen me. I'm stunned, not knowing how to confess to him everything I feel and what's going through my crazy head.

—Your foot, he says, how much pain you feel in your ankle. I've watched you the whole way and I know you're hiding your pain from me.

Ah... that.

Compared to my recently broken heart, the ankle is nothing.

—I'm used to living with pain - is all I say and I turn to continue looking at the wall in front of us. —Any idea how to get up there without killing ourselves in the attempt? I ask back with the full intention of changing the subject. He knows it. And he knows that I know that he knows it.

He looks at me for a moment, I think a little exasperated and turns back to the wall.

You can't climb in that state, much less with your dog slippers, so you wait here for me while I go up for help. He orders me without waiting for any response from me. He starts to climb but about three meters away he slips and falls sitting at my feet.

That must have hurt.

What do you think you're doing? You're not a cat with nine lives. I remind you that you only have one! I yell at him as I approach to see how he is. He scratched his beautiful hands and I'm sure it will be hard for him to sit up.

I give him my hand to help him get up.

—I had to try. He answers a little disappointed in himself.

I look up and see how the upper parts of the machinery are sticking out. If only they knew we were here.

I put a couple of fingers in my mouth and try to whistle like Brennan once taught me. I blow really hard, but the sound is drowned out by the noise of the machinery.

—Hey! Down here! We need help! - I scream at the top of my lungs.

He puts his fingers in his mouth and lets out a whistle so loud that I cover my ears.

The sound reverberates and echoes everywhere, but the result is the same. Down here, no one hears or sees us. And we're so close!

We look around and choose to continue walking along the wall to the south.

Along the way we come across a large blackberry bush laden with ripe, purple fruit. I recognize the plant as one of the safe ones to eat and we feast until we are satisfied. This brightens our day and lifts our spirits.

Xaden approaches me and carefully runs his thumb over my lower lip
—you have blackberry juice on your face, he explains as he removes the drop of juice with his thumb and brings it to his lips to suck it off. He turns and continues walking, leaving me speechless at the gesture. A line of fire is marked on my skin where his fingers touched me and I stare at his back as he walks forward. By now, he has taken off the blanket a while ago and has it hanging over his arm.

I snap out of my reverie and follow him.
The sun has already traveled a large part of the sky and we still haven't found an area to continue climbing.
Going back is not an option now either.

After a while we hear running water in the distance. Do you hear that, Xaden? I ask him excitedly as I quicken my pace.
—Oh, yes, I do—he answers with the same enthusiasm.

We cross over a couple of rocks and fallen trees and arrive at a small plateau bordered by a ravine. From the plateau it is possible to see the beautiful valley covered in dense forest and surrounded by the most imposing snow-capped mountains, like a bowl and in the distance, you can see the roofs of the town of Montserrat.
And through the ravine an extensive waterfall falls from the heights like a white and smooth bridal veil to the bottom about thirty meters below, where it forms a crystalline and wide natural pool of turquoise colors that then overflows into a winding and apparently shallow river that goes into the forest towards Montserrat.

—What do you think, Violet? Do we climb up to the highway up there or climb down and follow the river to Montserrat? Xaden asks me as he sits down on a rock to rest, facing me and with his back to the valley.

I don't like any of the options. I'm not good at climbing, much less in slippers and even worse with how fragile my joints are.

I'm standing in front of him pondering the options when he suddenly jumps up, grabs my wrist and yells Run!
He gives me a strong tug so I can run with him and escape.
I look back and Oh, holy gods! A big panther is chasing us.
— Into the water, Violet!
— What are you saying...?
I don't finish the sentence when Xaden pulls me hard and throws us both over the cliff taking a big leap into the void.
I scream at the top of my lungs as we descend in free fall towards the large pool.

I instinctively take a breath before falling into the water with a crash and sinking to the bottom.
I close my eyes and all I can hear is bubbles and more bubbles around me. My heartbeat pumps loudly in my ears and my legs move trying to kick my way to the surface while I hold my breath. I open my eyes. I'm still very deep underwater, but Xaden continues to hold me, he hasn't let go.
We swim and kick until we return to the surface. The current takes us down the river, but Xaden directs the swim and brings us closer to the sands at the edge.

Crawling and coughing, we get out of the water and lie side by side on the soft sand of the shore, panting and catching our breath.

—Did you say weekend of extreme adventures? Xaden turns to me, leaning on his right elbow looking at me amused and recovering from the adrenaline rush. His chest rises and falls rapidly as he catches his breath.

I am still on my back in the sand with one arm covering my eyes, smiling despite everything. I slightly raise my elbow to look at him from under my arm. Exhausted. I have him very close to me. A lock of wet hair covers his forehead and his shirt clings exquisitely to his very well-formed pectorals. I even think I can feel his breath near my skin. But what disarms me is his smile. He is still smiling. Everything he has lived with me has not taken away his beautiful smile. And I stayed hooked on him for a moment. To his mouth, to his eyes. To his mouth, to his eyes.
—My whole week has been extreme but what we just did wins the Oscar- I answer, catching his good humor.

We stay there for a while, resting, enjoying each other's company.

—How do you feel now? He gently caresses my face as he turns my face so I can look at him head on. He is no longer laughing. His face reflects concern.

—Thankful for you.— I say simply. —I wouldn't have gotten here without you. I wouldn't have survived the night without you. My life would have ended yesterday, but here I am and only thanks to you and your care. I owe you my life and I will be indebted to you until the end of my days, whether it's in sixty years or in five minutes as we go...— I laugh trying to ease the seriousness of this conversation. He just looks away while giving a small snort and I notice his face blushing at my words. —Seriously, Xaden. You are the best Uber anyone could ask for. I'm happy that Liam has a great friend like you. And although I'm also sorry that you're suffering here trapped with me, I will always be eternally grateful to you and I hope to be able to make it up to you one day. Promise me that you'll allow me to make it up to you. —Before he says anything I slowly approach him and give him a kiss on the cheek. —Thank you. For everything. I think I took him by surprise because he stands there, without moving, without knowing what to answer and just looks at me.
—I never thought being an Uber driver would be so dangerous—he answers and we laugh again, together, losing ourselves in each other's gazes. Treasuring the moment. Longing for desires and passions that can only live hidden in the heart.

Our bubble of platonic love bursts when footsteps approach our heads.

At the same time Xaden and I turn to see the newcomer.

A blond man with intensely blue eyes, with a growing beard, is watching us from a meter away while pointing his shotgun at us.

—How are you guys? Are you lost? He asks us in a tricky way.

Xaden and I look at each other without moving.

Xaden takes the initiative and responds —uh, yeah. We are lost and we need to get out of here.

—Well, — the man answers, lowering his shotgun to his side — you are in a very dangerous place. It will soon be night so I do not recommend spending the night outdoors. Would you like to accompany this lonely hermit in his humble home for one night and tomorrow I'll take them to the city? My house is not far from here.

Xaden looks at me and I know he is waiting for my opinion. I have a bad feeling about this. And I'm sure he does too, but what else can we do? I nod slightly.

"I think... it will be fine to accept your offer sir." Xaden answers as he stands up and gives me his hand to help me up as well. He doesn't let go when I do and squeezes my hand tighter than ever.

The hermit laughs. "I don't think you had many options left," he answers in a mocking tone. "Follow me and don't get left behind. If you get lost it won't be my problem anymore," he tells us as he enters the forest.

And so, holding hands tightly, we follow that man.

Chapter Text

Violet.

The birds around us sang and made short flights from branch to branch high above our heads as we advanced, letting us see their multi-colored feathers sail through the skies. They watched us as if we were the intruders in their territories.

Our steps were slow and measured as we entered the thick forest again. Everything was intensely green: the foliage, the trunks, branches and ground completely covered with moss and plants, ferns and vines. The landscape and the aroma, an intense sweetness of freshness, majesty and solemn and ancient beauty that extended in every possible direction, wisely and intensely dominating and imposing its great extension on our senses. The place was beautifully impressive, although the anguish and bad omen I felt in my heart overshadowed it.

The man - he said his name was Jack - led the way, making his way through the foliage, stepping over trunks, branches and rocks hidden by the leaves, with his shotgun firmly loaded in his hands, pointing nowhere, swinging and guiding us along a path that did not exist to our eyes but was surely very familiar to him.

Xaden followed him several steps behind, in silence. Tense, without taking his eyes off him. Taking firm and sure steps. Dodging branches and rocks. Keeping the distance between him and us.

I am at the end of the line, behind Xaden, holding his hand since we got up from the sand. Carefully following Xaden's steps to avoid tripping.

We are both exhausted and totally wet. Our clothes weigh us down, loaded with water and sand dripping with every step we take, especially my slippers. I still have them. My ankle is complaining about the change of weight in them, but I ignore it. I am used to living with pain, I remind myself.

The silence of the three of us is only interrupted by Xaden and my panting of exhaustion and the crunch of leaves under our feet as we walk. We have moved further and further away from the river, missing its constant noise and going deeper into the forest for a long time.

It is already getting dark.

We come to an old, half-fallen fence that divides the forest, indicating that we are entering a private area. It is also rusty and worn, covered with moss. We jump over it and continue moving forward. Every few meters we come across an old sign warning of “danger” or “do not enter” which catches our attention.

From time to time Xaden turns to look at me intensely as if we were able to transmit thoughts to each other just by looking at each other. His gaze is so strong and clear that I perfectly understand his expression, wondering what we have gotten ourselves into now. His grip on my hand becomes stronger.

We came to a clearing, in the center of which an old house was covered with camouflage mesh. To avoid being seen from the sky? This is very strange and… suspicious.

On one side there is another small building like a barn or a nursery? Its walls are made of plastic and I think I can see some plants inside. On the other side of the house an old van with worn and rusty colors from time makes my heart fill with hope. The abandonment of the place is undeniable. It seems that no one lives here for a thousand years. Plants grow on every board unnailed from the walls and every edge left by the gods. The lack of cleanliness and care of the place is evident. I'm not judging, but if a hermit lives here, I don't think he expected to find it in such bad condition. Well, yes, I am judging.

Jack catches my anxious glance towards the van and lets out a small laugh - Don't get your hopes up, Pepita - he points towards the van with the tip of the shotgun - it hasn't moved in years if you can see the grass growing inside. To my bad luck, it has.
He continues walking and approaches the house, opening the door and inviting us to enter.

"Welcome to my humble home," he says, with a strange glint in his eyes.

"Thank you," Xaden answers, tense and serious.

I follow him and then Jack comes in after us, without ever letting go of his gun.

What I find inside I didn't expect.

It's a homely house in every way. We're in a kind of kitchen, with a lot of low cabinets, a couple of pots and unwashed dishes in the dishwasher and in the center a small wooden table with four matching chairs, old and worn, but still useful. On the high walls, weapons, weapons and more weapons of different kinds, like a collection: shotguns, rifles, bayonets, knives of different sizes, shapes and edges, a couple of arrows, daggers, katanas, and more shotguns and rifles. It's an arsenal displayed as a collection. It's beautiful, impressive and terrifying. What did we get ourselves into?

The natural light is already fading, night has definitely arrived and Jack approaches some oil lamps, lights them and takes several to place them on the table and another on the kitchen counter, right next to where a dark hallway begins. He turns on the four burners on the stove and immediately the place becomes warmer. I appreciate it, the cold from the wet clothes is starting to affect me.

_ Make yourself at home - he tells us with a kindness that I really didn't expect -
I imagine you'd like to change your clothes and eat something. There are two rooms that I can lend you and in the drawers there are clothes from my sister and my father, may they rest in peace, he says solemnly - that you can use if they fit you. At the end of the hallway there is a shower, it's not in very good condition, but it will serve you for the moment. Follow me.

He leads us to the rooms. The dusty wooden floor creaks under our footsteps and he opens the shower door to show it to us. “There are a couple of towels in the closet. Change and I'll wait for you in the kitchen to have dinner.”

Without waiting for any response from us, he walks away and goes back to the kitchen. Xaden and I look at each other, bewildered. We enter one of the rooms and open the closets, finding, in fact, women's and men's clothing. Not much, but maybe it will help us cover ourselves and take off our wet clothes.

“I think we just entered the unknown dimension, Violet. We have to get out of here as soon as possible, I don't want to be around this madman any longer,” Xaden whispers to me, half-jokingly, while he rummages through the clothes and inspects them, trying to find something that fits him. “It's obvious that being alone in this place has played against his head.”
“I agree, my hair stood up when we entered here, something doesn't fit at all, and he's… too kind.” I let out a nervous laugh as I also take out some clothes. “And did you see all the weapons he has? It's a treasure chest.”
-How is your ankle? Does it still hurt?
-I won't lie to you, the pain is increasing with the exhaustion, the cold and tiredness, but I can still handle another walk if it means getting out of here as soon as possible.
-We'll try, we'll come up with something, although I think it's best to spend the night here and leave as early as possible. It's not safe to be out there.
-You're right, what is this? -I say when I take one of the feminine garments to look at it and I take it between my fingers, it's like a Moulin Rouge corset, red with lace. Then I take another garment, sheer panties and bras, t-shirts with plunging necklines and mini pants, which leave nothing to the imagination, all the clothes here are the same. What about her sister, did she work in a cabaret? I ask more to myself, with obvious displeasure on my face. Xaden's gaze goes from my face to the clothes in my hand and vice versa, he doesn't know whether to laugh or get scared or feel excited. That's obvious.
I'm not wearing any of this, I declare, slamming the drawer shut and taking the blue plaid shirt Xaden had just found, pulling it out of his hands. I'm not going to walk around naked either.

-Thank you for your kindness, I say as we sit down. There is a glass with a dark juice for each of us and a plate with two slices of bread in the center, next to the oil lamp. A couple of cockroaches walk under the table trying to avoid our footsteps. The hairs on my arm stand up, this looks like the house of terror… ugh.

-It's a recipe from my holy mother, the soup, it's not very elaborate but it would satisfy even the gods, she tells us as she watches us sit down at the table. Neither Xaden nor I try to eat the bright yellow soup, where you can see some strange things floating in it. The heads of tiny animals perhaps? Are they rats? My stomach turns and I look at Xaden with an undisguised expression of disgust on my face. Xaden doesn't do it better than me and his face shows me all the horror that I also feel.

Jack notices it too and laughs at us in our faces.

Well, well, it seems like you've never had soup before in your life, he boasts as he reloads his shotgun and takes it as if it were a baby to him as an obvious threat to use it against us.

His amused face changes to one of total rudeness in a second - eat, now! Or don't you know that it's rude to disregard the food that the host offers you?

Xaden and I look at each other and take the spoons at the same time.

–No, no, don't be angry, it's just that tiredness has us a little slow, that's all. Thank you for the food and for welcoming us into your home, I tell him to try to appease his sudden anger, - but I don't think I'll eat your soup, I'm... allergic... and we ate some wild fruits on the way. We're really satisfied - I tell him in a vague attempt to get out of trying that thing in front of me.

-Eat, Jack orders us, more serious than before.

We have no choice, I look at Xaden as I dip my spoon into the soup, avoiding the more solid parts and take a sip. To my surprise it tastes good, a little spicy and bitter, but much better than I expected. I gag anyway, but I hold it in. I don't think it's appropriate to offend the irate host by vomiting on the plate.

Xaden on his side does the same, takes a sip, and stands still for a second, processing - or ignoring - that we're having rat soup.

Finish it, it'll do you good… Jack instructs us as he watches us eat. He, on the other hand, doesn't have any soup for himself or a glass of water. He reaches across the table and takes a piece of bread that he brings to his mouth without looking. He doesn't take his eyes off us. It's creepy.

I take a little of the juice that's in the glass, I don't want to even think about what it's made of. I take a sip and it's sweet, like grape juice, but it also has some spiciness and bitterness to it.

Xaden imitates me. He takes a sip of juice to wash down the taste of the soup.
Jack watches us like a father watching over his spoiled children who don't want to eat their dinner.

"Eat," Jack orders us again.

Out of reflex, Xaden and I pick up our spoons again and bring a second portion to our mouths, with obvious disgust, and in silence. I think we're both holding back gagging. This is really the most disgusting thing I've ever done.

We're on our third spoonful when Xaden frowns and blinks strangely. He looks at me with some difficulty and then moves away from the plate. "Don't eat any more, Violet, there's something wrong with the food, I…"
Everything happens so fast.
Xaden abruptly pushes his chair away from the table, but before he can stand up Jack gets up just as fast and hits Xaden in the temple with the butt of his shotgun, causing him to fall hard to the ground, leaving him unconscious.
-Stay still, pretty boy - Jack snaps at him as he watches with exacerbated satisfaction as Xaden is left lying on the ground.
-Xaden! ...
I get up from the chair just as fast as they do, but my vision blurs suddenly... and then... the dizziness... Xaden!... I try to get to his side holding on to the table but everything spins faster and faster until everything goes black.
The last thing I feel is my knees hitting the ground and Jack laughing out loud before losing consciousness.

Chapter Text

Xaden.

I come to as the fog slowly dissipates in my mind.
I don't know how long I've been unconscious.
I only vaguely know that I'm being dragged across the floor at this moment.
I'm being pulled from my feet.
My arms are stretched loose and limp above my head, lying limply on the floor.
I'm still dazed. Everything feels vague and far away.
My back scrapes against the dirty floor, splintered wood, and old protruding nails as we move forward into the unknown, leaving a trail of blood in my wake.
I gasp for air.
The loud, incessant ringing in my ears that's been present since I regained consciousness lessens just a little to give way to the headache that's coming from my head; and that pumps and pumps pain that runs through me like an axe through my skull, making me nauseous and dizzy.
I can barely open my eyes and keep them that way. Everything is spinning.
When I close them again I see stars.
The only sound that manages to enter my ears is the thud of footsteps in front of me and the scrape of my body being slid without any care.
I only know that I am being dragged through the hallway. Everything is in darkness.
And I have no strength. I have been abandoned.
I know that in front of me, whoever is dragging me by the restraints that painfully encircle my ankles is carrying a lamp in his free hand, which poorly illuminates the path and he is panting as he struggles to get me to wherever he is taking me.
My eyes close.
Some time passes and I reopen them with difficulty.
We go down another hallway.
I can make out some cobwebs in the corners of the old, unfinished ceiling beams.
We pass several tall doors that remain closed on either side of the narrow hallway.

We pause long enough for my captor to open a door and we walk through it.
I feel a drop in the floor beneath my backside. A staircase. It leads me down, to a basement I suppose. The dragging continues. I can't think of any other alternatives because my head is banging against the step and everything goes black again.

------------------------------

I'm awake again. I think so.

I'm not sure.

The pain in my ankles is more intense than in my head, which is still pumping.

I open my eyes just barely, to see that everything is… upside down. No. It's not the things around me that are upside down. I'm upside down.
It takes me a moment to take it all in.
I'm hanging by my feet. I'm hanging, upside down.
My arms fall to my sides, limp. My body swings slightly in the air.
I'm half a meter off the ground.
As I can, I glance around. A dim light from the lamp on the floor next to the wooden staircase allows me to see what's here.

I'm in a dark, windowless room, crammed with wooden boxes and straw, odds and ends, hanging in the middle of it from a beam, my feet tied to chains and this is on a cattle hook. The cold and pressure of the chains hurt my skin. But it is the lesser of the evils of everything that is happening here.

The position I am in makes the blood rush to my head, increasing the pain I already had. I feel nails on my eyelids.
This is not good. I have to get out of here. But my body still does not have enough strength to move on its own. I would like to do something but I am not able to move yet. It is frustrating and distressing to say the least.
My body swings and turns, making me see the room in three hundred and sixty degrees.
Slow footsteps are heard descending the stairs towards me. Through that old staircase that they dragged me down and that in these turns has been left behind me.
Suddenly a cold, curious face with a frightened smile appears in front of my face.
It is Jack.

-How was your nap, pretty boy?
-Did you rest? I really hope so…
His face is so close that I feel how his breath impregnated with alcohol and tobacco hits me.
Anger runs through me, but the fog that invades me still doesn't allow me to move. My mind is free, but my body still doesn't respond as I would like.
I look him in the eyes, but I don't answer.
Do you know something? - he asks me rhetorically while he straightens up and without taking his gaze from mine. - It's rare that I have company in a place like this, it's always girls that I bring here and we have fun. I've never had a guy here before and this... he touches my torso and runs his rough, calloused hands over the skin of my abdomen, then he spins me in the air so that his hand slides down my ribs to my back... it's new to me. I think... that... it will be fun, yes... it will be. He says, reflecting more to himself than to me.
My hair stands on end at what is being hinted at…
-I will prepare something special for you and I to get to know each other… better, -he says this last with an incipient and sinister laugh that resonates in his chest.

-But first…I will go see your little friend….
He takes his hands off my back and goes down the stairs without looking at me again.

Oh, no. Violet.

Terror invades me from everything this crazy guy has told me.

We must escape from here as soon as possible.

I watch as he walks away and leaves the room.
I hear his steps moving away until I no longer feel them.

The headache increases.
The silence of the place consumes me.
And I can't help it. I fall asleep again.

—-------------------------

A scream excites me.

Or so I thought.

I am awake again. I am still hanging from the beam, in the darkness of the damp room, accompanied only by the oil lamp.

I strain my ears.

Only silence…

I close my eyes and without thinking I say a prayer to whoever is listening… that Violet is okay… that Violet is okay… that…

-No!

I hear a scream in the distance… It's her.

-Violet- I try to call her but my voice doesn't leave this room… I still can't scream… I'm still stunned by whatever they gave me in the soup and by the blow to the head.

-Don't touch me, you filthy dog!

I hear her scream again. I know she's not far from here, but she's in danger. It's not hard to imagine what Jack is doing to her.

Violet, I'm coming… just hold on… I try to scream, but my voice is just a whisper that only I can hear.

I wave my arms as best I can and I swing, trying to propel myself and wake myself up from this fog that consumes me from within. I need to be more aware.

I use all my willpower and try to make my body sway and bend trying several times to reach the chains on my feet.

In the background I hear Violet cursing and screaming for help.

That bastard is going to pay for this if he touches her!

The rage that dominates me just thinking that he is putting his hands on her, fills me with a strength I didn't have until that moment, flooding me with determination and ferocity.
After several failed attempts, I manage to reach the chains on my feet with my hands. Then I move them higher up to the cattle hook and manage to free the chains from the hook, allowing me to finally lower my feet. I break free, inevitably hitting the ground, but I am free, or almost. I still have a rope tying my ankles.
I crawl towards the lamp and manipulate it until the flames are close to the ropes and cut them. I don't care that I have also burned some of my skin. I managed to free myself.
I stood up with difficulty and drag myself up the stairs, towards Violet.
My ears no longer hear her… My heart is racing and beating loudly in my ears, almost escaping from my chest. I have to help her. I can't waste any more time.

But this is like a nightmare. I can't move as fast as I would like. I'm slow. I think I'm drugged because sometimes I see double. I climb the last few steps with difficulty, holding on to the railing as if my life depended on it and I find myself in the middle of a hallway. I don't know where to go.

I strain my ears again to try to identify where she is.

Only a few seconds pass when I hear her again…

Take your hands off me!

Please, no! Please no, no, no!

Her screams and now moans for help break my heart, but they also clearly indicate where to go.

I take the left hallway and hurry as fast as I can, always dragging my side against the wall, since I am not able to stand firmly on my feet.

I accelerate my pace painfully, and I feel that my progress will be made in a swamp or quicksand,

I feel like the seconds have stopped and it takes me forever to move forward.

There is an open door about five meters away.

With clumsy steps and totally exhausted, I manage to reach the door and I lean carelessly against the frame when I see them.

When I see what he is doing to her.

I forget the pain, the numbness and the exhaustion.

Everything is relegated to the back of my head and is replaced by the fire of anger that I have never felt before…

Damn bastard!

Chapter Text

Violet.

A couple of slow, rhythmless steps disturb the silence.
More.

Silence again.

Something metallic creaks. Something's legs drag along the floor, creaking slightly and breaking the immense silence.

A strong breath.

The rustling of fabric can be heard as it moves.
The movement is slow. Without haste.

More silence.

I hear someone's footsteps moving unhurriedly back and forth behind me, shoes shuffling across the floor, humming some song I can't recognize.

There's a click.

Silence again.

I take a deep breath.
I take another breath.
Everything hurts.
I'm regaining consciousness.

I feel sharp stabbing pains behind my eyes. I close them, but the pain is still there, bringing me back to the surface.

I slowly wake up.
The ringing in my ears hums.
I blink once, with difficulty. Then again, and again.
When I manage to open my eyes the fog in my head still hasn't completely dissipated.
It takes me a while to focus. When I do, I see double.

I don't know how much time has passed.

A sharp pain runs through both of my shoulders as if there were flames inside them.
And my wrists. I feel like I have knives stuck in them.
Why does everything hurt?
With effort I open my eyes again to try to understand what is happening.
I slowly turn my heavy head to look up.
I discover with horror that I am suspended in the air, just a few feet from the ground, hanging by my aching arms, tied at the wrists above my head by a rope that is hooked to an iron beam that runs across the center of the room. Nausea invades me. As does the nascent migraine.

A sharp pain runs through me like lightning, burning my nerve endings from the tips of my fingers to the tips of my toes.

I look around. A lock of my own hair falls in front of my face, obstructing my view.

I am in a white, cold room permeated with the smell of antiseptic.

A large wall in front of me is all I can see. A smooth wall covered with several dozen small bunches of dried grass, tied in the center with a red ribbon, framed and arranged symmetrically side by side in six horizontal rows covering the upper half of the wall.

-Oh, you're awake now, little beast, at just the right time - Jack speaks to me from somewhere behind me with a disturbing joy in his strangely calm voice that echoes in the room, as I hear his footsteps approaching me slowly.
The light comes on overhead, white and blinding at first, revealing everything around me.
My pulse races, pounding hard in my ears and a cold feeling runs down my spine. My hairs stand on end at the sound of it. The whole room is white and spotless: walls, floors and ceilings of shiny white ceramic. Totally contrasting to the disgusting kitchen I saw before.

I feel his footsteps approaching behind me and his hands rest on my hips. He spins me in the air one hundred and eighty degrees to face him while his hands never stop being in contact with my waist. He doesn't let go. He stays there, in front of me.

The lascivious look he gives me really fills my heart with terror.

I am totally at his mercy.

His bright blue eyes, curious, joyful… crazy, stare into mine, freezing me in place. He stares at me intensely for several seconds in silence. He looks at my eyes, my features, my shoulders and then at my restraints up there. He looks at them again, and… he smiles in a maddening way.

His labored breathing infects mine.

He drags his left hand along my waist and then moves it away, taking it to the back pocket of his pants, from where he takes out a metal pair of scissors that he raises and places right in front of my face, between him and me. His other hand remains on my hip, not pressing, but keeping me in place.

-You know, I have always fed on what nature gives me. Here, alone, in this godforsaken place, there is not much to rummage through, and yet, nature takes pity on me and from time to time, always sends me some food… or entertainment… or both… - he tells me while he looks at his scissors and spins them between us to catch the glow of the lights on them, he opens and closes them, making his characteristic sound over and over again. His breath impregnated with alcohol and something else hits my face unpleasantly, but I can't even turn my face away, because his gaze, which goes from the scissors to my eyes, has me petrified. I am mute. Trembling like a leaf before the sinister expectations of the infinite alternatives that these scissors in front of me could mean.

His right hand slowly ascends my side, passes over my chest and reaches my neck slowly, his breathing accelerates a little more when he takes a small lock of my hair from behind between his fingers and passes it over my shoulder so that it is in front of me. In front of him. He feels it. He looks at it, and then, he cuts it with the scissors, very close to my scalp.

MY hair. My long brown hair with silver tips. It hangs between his fingers and he brings it close to his nose to sniff it for a long time with his eyes closed. As if he were smelling his favorite coffee, his favorite wine, his favorite drug.
He lets out a strong exhale.

-And sometimes, on very rare occasions - he continues with his monologue - he rewards me with a double portion. Ah, that hair.. - he muses to himself, as he steps back and walks away, without turning his back on me, heading to a table behind him that I just noticed, right next to a video camera? - Yes, the damn sadist is recording all this. An old, black video camera, placed and pointed directly at me is on a tall tripod, leaving the device at shoulder height. A red light on it tells me that it is active.
-I've had many girls here, he continues, right where you are, he explains to me while pointing the scissors at me, then he turns and rummages through some things, and I see him working concentrated while he ties the lock of my recently cut hair with a red ribbon and puts it in... a picture frame. The table where he works is loaded with tools and strange things, hammers, whips, ropes, packing tape, sex toys, all kinds of ties, clamps and... oh... I don't want to keep looking... my stomach turns. Nausea rises in my throat, but I stop it from coming out.
He turns to show me his new work of art. In his hands is the large black frame with a white background and in the center my lock of hair displayed like a painting, like a trophy.
-Do you like it? It will look great next to the others, he explains to me while taking a few steps, moving past me and going to the wall of pictures that is now behind me. I hear him make a few moves and then clap his hands - done. There you go, another one for my collection… You're number 71, congratulations!
I hear him approach and feel his hands on my hips again. He spins me in the air again, to look at the wall of pictures again, when I realize… they're not bunches of dried grass. Each one of them has a lock of someone's hair… Like trophies.
For the third time, he grabs me by the hips and spins me around to face the camera once more, but he stays behind me. I feel him move his body closer to my back. His hands slowly ascend under my shirt, slowly caressing my abdomen, my ribs, until they reach my breasts. His rough, hot hands cup and caress them gently, tracing their outline while I feel his mouth and breath brush my ear, making me tremble.
- Oh, what a good girl. You don't know how happy I am that you've agreed to spend an evening with this "humble hermit" -he boasts mockingly- oh, beautiful, we're going to have so much fun here.
I close my eyes against the disgusting shiver that runs through my body when I hear his words. My heart beats a thousand miles an hour. I have no escape. My chest rises and falls, agitated by the terror that invades me. He, of course, is enjoying my reaction, it excites him more. His hands rest on my heart, sensing my anguish and he continues to move them in slow circles over my skin, my curves and my nipples, touching, caressing, pinching, leaving a trail of fire and lust in his wake, without taking his lips and tongue away from the skin of my neck for a second.

-No! I yell at him as I try to headbutt him in the nose, to no avail. The only thing I manage to do is make him hold my breasts tighter, pinning me against his body, while he brings his mouth to the curve between my neck and shoulder, and he kisses me, licking my skin, leaving an unpleasant sensation in his wake, while his hands move up a little further until they reach my nipples, and he pinches them lightly, making me clench my jaw at the sensation. I feel his erection, radiating heat against the fabric of my pants. And then his laughter, always in my ear, mocking me for my clumsy attempt to hit him.
-Very well, little beast, that's how I like it. Let them fight - with a laugh he separates himself from me, only to surround me and land in front of me, bringing his hand close to my face, violently holding my jaw, digging his fingers into the skin of my cheeks, forcing me to separate my lips, immobilizing me to give me a kiss, one where he sucks my lips like the pig he is, sucks my lower lip several times and then inserts his tongue into my mouth, searching for mine.
I resist the nausea from the intrusion and instead bite his lower lip hard when I manage to reach it, so hard that I don't let go. I feel the metallic taste in my mouth. He gasps and pulls away abruptly, taking my hand from his jaw to touch his mouth and discover his fingers completely stained with blood when he touches himself.
- damn bitch - he tells me furiously as he crosses my face with a strong slap that leaves my ears ringing, making my face turn sharply to one side. My vision darkens at the edges for a few moments. He grabs me hard by the jaw again and kisses me forcibly while laughing, this time slower, enjoying every attempt I make to get away from him. His other hand pulls my hair hard, making my head fall back painfully, stealing a small gasp from me in his mouth. He's not satisfied with kissing me on the mouth for a long time, then he runs his tongue over my face again and again. From one cheek to the other. His breath stuns me. Nausea rises and falls. It disgusts me, but it has me immobilized, I can't get away from him. He delights in my anguish. I see it in his bright eyes every time he pulls away to contemplate how much fear invades me.

"Don't touch me, you filthy dog!" I yell at him while spitting in his face to get him to go away.
The only thing I do is cause his libido to increase…
-Oh, you little thing… I love it when you fight… He smiles maliciously, wipes the spit from his face and comes closer to me again to continue kissing me.
I lift my legs with force and kick, trying to kick him in the face, but he barely avoids my feet and that amuses the bastard even more.
I try again and manage to land a blow with my heels in the center of his chest, pushing him back, causing him to crash into the table behind him and his video camera to wobble, I am disappointed to see that it doesn't hurt him, it only causes him more pleasure and he laughs, enjoying it.
He comes closer again and I continue trying to give him a better blow. I won't stay here without fighting so he can do whatever he wants with me. I ignore every whip of pain that runs through my arms when I move, I don't care as long as I manage to keep him away from me.
He reaches for my legs in the air and separates them, pulling me roughly towards him at the same time, getting between them, holding me behind the knees and thighs, forcing me to wrap my legs around his hips and pressing himself in front of me now, leaving his chest and face just a few inches from mine.
I feel his erection in front of me, very close to my center, over the fabric of my pants.
-Keep fighting, damn bitch, that's how I like it.

He tells me as he pulls me closer to him and reaches my neck with his mouth, where he distributes more wet and smelly kisses on my skin.
-Please, no! Please no, no, no!
I reach for his ear and bite it too until I tear off a piece.

He screams, gives me another punch in the face and continues as if nothing had happened.

-Ask for everything you want, bitch, beg me like all the others, until you get tired and realize that no one leaves this room…
His mouth doesn't leave my neck as he says it.

He slides both hands to my back, drags them to my ass, holding me tightly against him.

-Don't touch me anymore, damn it, let me go already..!

He doesn't pay attention to me. He doesn't stop.

One hand leaves my ass and ascends to the highest button of my shirt and unbuttons it, while he doesn't take his mouth off my skin. He kisses my neck, goes down my collarbones and slows down the pace, stopping to smell me, to once again run his tongue over my skin, tasting it as if it were a damn ice cream, making the moment when each button escapes its buttonhole more torturous, he skillfully lowers his hand over each one until he reaches the last button.

He separates his face from my skin just a few centimeters to stare at me with his predatory eyes while his hand opens the shirt sliding each layer to my sides very slowly, leaving my breasts exposed to him. I can't take my terrified gaze away from his, dominant and pleased with what he sees. He's winning easily. His gaze moves away from mine only to descend and take pleasure in the new exposed skin.

-Oh, I did something right to have received them as the prize that they are, both of them. They've told you that you're beautiful. Because you are. Just like your friend. Don't worry. I'll take care of them and pamper them as they deserve. I'll make you feel like a queen…

My heart races even faster, I hear it loud in my ears. My breathing quickens. My breasts heave in anticipation of what's next. I know. I have no escape. The sweat on my forehead increases in small pearly droplets. My eyes bulge with fear and anticipation, I can't take them off of him, watching his every move and gesture.
He comes closer to me. He kisses me on the face very softly.
-little queen- he speaks against my skin. His hot breath at this point hits me, causing me to close my eyes. Not out of pleasure from the sensation, but out of a vague and useless attempt to dissociate my mind from my body, preparing for the inevitable.
His lips slowly descend down my neck, leaving a hot, wet trail in their wake. His strong hands are now on my back, one between my shoulder blades, the other on my ass, keeping me right where he wants me. Stuck to him.

His lips continue their descent until he captures my right breast between his mouth, where he plants a soft kiss on my nipples, inevitably hard at this point. He pulls away just a little to look at them and brush them with his nose and then takes them in his mouth and sucks them, licks them and gives them small bites on the tip and the curves, first on one and then on the other, taking his time, making me gasp involuntarily at the mistreatment he gives them.
A solitary tear escapes from the edge of my eyes. I look up at the sky, knowing that I have no escape, unable to defend myself, with the pain in my heart, much bigger and stronger than any other pain I feel in my body at this moment, the pain of such a lonely and terrible end, because I know it. This will be my end. There is no way out of here.
All my loved ones pass through my mind, in a fleeting and fast parade. My parents, my brothers, my friends, Rhi. Liam. Xaden…
-leave me alone, please, don't touch me anymore- I scream at him, I beg him while I move in the position where I'm trying to get away from his touch but it's impossible. His head is still between my breasts and his hands dig his fingers against my skin keeping me fixed in place. His tongue travels from one side to the other, he is lost in his actions, in his own pleasure. His mouth opens and sucks each one of my breasts again and again. He nibbles them again, making me gasp again, and beg again…

-Please leave me now, let me go once and for all, please, no more, please, please, no…
My words are carried away by the wind. My eyes close again, anguished, my soul crying out for a miracle. My screams are useless. They become whispers. They become an anguished prayer that is lost in the silence of the room, in the solitude that only he and I share, accompanied only by the sounds of his labored breathing and mine “please, don’t go on, no more…”

A blow and a sudden cold breeze of air hits me, pulling me out of my dissociation. Jack is no longer on me. He doesn’t touch me. I swing in the air like a pendulum.

He is on the ground with a large shadow that flutters above him. Not a shadow.

It is another man.
It is Xaden who has launched himself at him and has thrown him off of me. They both fall to the ground, locked in a fist fight, spinning, roaring and striking, defense and attack, where Xaden hits his face with strong punches again and again and again, breaking his nose and making him bleed more and more.
He straddles him, punching him hard, in the head, in the ribs and in the head again. Jack looks like a rag doll at this point. His head goes wherever Xaden's fists send it. But the bastard is still laughing.
Suddenly he raises one of his arms, blocks Xaden's blow and lands another one on his chest, shaking him off and throwing him back hard. Xaden falls on his back near the table. Jack doesn't waste time and lunges at him, throwing quick punches that Xaden skillfully dodges while roaring.
The fight continues. They hit and hug each other, spinning on the floor, throwing everything in their path.
Jack grabs one of Xaden's arms and turns him behind his back, putting Xaden face down on the floor, immobilizing him for a moment and my heart sinks when I see that with his other hand Jack reaches for a tool from the table, a hammer, to hit him and finish him off.

Xaden, no, please! The scream of terror escapes me and echoes through the room.
Xaden manages to break free and dodge the blow of the hammer that hits the ceramic floor and breaks it. He turns and pulls Jack with him, reversing their positions. Now Jack is with his back against the floor and Xaden on top of him. He manages to take the hammer from him after long struggles and hits him hard on the head with the tool. Knocking him unconscious once and for all.
Xaden pants from the effort, rage and adrenaline. His shoulders rise and fall agitatedly, showing fatigue. He is still straddling Jack's motionless body.
He stands up with effort and kicks him in the ribs two more times.
He turns to look at me and his eyes lock with mine, revealing a mixture of relief and compassion.
I don't care. I don't care that he sees me naked. He just saved my life. And he is alive and intact.
I'm going to get you out of there- he says as he catches his breath and comes closer. Can I touch you? He asks me as if I were a small cornered animal. Surely that's how I look in his eyes, totally defenseless.
I have a huge lump like a stone in my throat. I can't speak. Terror and relief flood me. I'm shaking. Two more tears run down my cheeks. Of anguish and happiness because he saved me. So I just nod.

He approaches very slowly, without taking his gaze from my eyes, obviously trying not to look at my exposed body. He raises his hands with his palms turned towards me, as a sign that he won't hurt me and brings them close to my ribs to take both sides of the shirt and cover me.
Buttonhole by buttonhole he closes the shirt.
My heart breaks. This time from the joy of having met this man who has saved me time and time again. My guardian angel.
I bite my lip to keep from crying. I have to be strong. How he is to me. I suppress my tears.
Relax, it's over now - he consoles me with his soft, hoarse voice, while he analyzes how to get me off the beam.
I'm going to lift you by your legs so I can take the tension off your bonds and get you off the hook. Okay?
I nod nervously and he does as he says, being very careful with me. He hugs my thighs and lifts me up, making sure the chain is free from the hook on the beam. I let out a loud moan of pain when my arms fall free. He gently takes them and puts his head between them, so that my aching arms, still tied at the wrists, surround his neck and have some kind of support.
He takes me to the floor where I sit down.

How much damage did he do to you? He asks me in a whisper, as if he doesn't want to scare me. His eyes scan my face as the soft touch of his fingers wipes away my tears.
Just his hands... he just touched me a little and kissed me - I gag as I remember, my voice is shaky and hoarse from screaming - he didn't manage to do anything else to me. You saved me just in time.
He nods, puts an arm around me and joins his forehead with mine, while momentarily closing his eyes and releasing a long sigh of relief.
-Good. That's good. Let's get out of here.

He carefully removes my arms from his neck. My face wrinkles at the pain caused by moving my shoulders to a position so different from the one they were subjected to for hours. A cry escapes through my teeth.
“Oh, I'm sorry,” he laments as he gently massages my shoulders to relieve my pain.
-Don't worry, I can handle it.

He steps away and searches through the tools on the table until he finds one that allows him to free me from my restraints.

He takes the time to massage my wrists to restore circulation in them, before gently taking my hands and helping me up.

He tucks a few strands of my hair behind my ear and his gaze invites me forward.

My first steps are weak and clumsy so I sway and he pulls me towards him, he cradles me at his side and gives me his support as we walk together towards the exit door.

His warmth comforts and consoles me. I feel safe in his arms. My anguish calms even slightly, and I cling to his hold. I cling to him.

-We will get out of here, together. He assures me.

Chapter Text

Violet.

We cross the threshold and arrive at the middle of a long, narrow, dirty hallway. Nothing to do with the antiseptic room we were in seconds before.

The hallway on the right is poorly lit by a small hanging lamp. The one on the left has an even dimmer light, but Xaden guides me through it.

“I came from the other hallway and there is no exit through there,” he explains.
We walk half-armed, half-leaning against the walls of the narrow hallway like two drunks at a New Year’s party, dizzy and unbalanced, still under the effects of the drugs this lunatic gave us, in search of some door or exit.

We reach the end of the hallway where a corner appears and the hallway continues for several more meters. The floor changes from shiny ceramic to rotten and splintered wood. We don’t care. Our feet hurt with each step, but none of that stops us from moving forward. A trail of blood marks the place where we have passed. We must escape at all costs.

We find several metal doors on either side of the hallway. Xaden carries his shoulder, trying to open them one by one, without success. They are all locked. We push them one by one, but none of them open. The anguish rises in my throat, settling like another lump there. I see no other way out. I don't want to go back to the room where Unconscious Jack is.

-There! Xaden tells me, pointing up.
There is a ventilation hatch in the ceiling.
Without thinking, he releases me from his grip and jumps to hit the hatch, which immediately falls off and falls to the floor with a bang. Being as tall as he is, he can reach it without a problem.
Xaden grabs me by the hips and lifts me up so I can enter the ceiling through it. I climb up with effort and manage to enter a narrow passage that allows a person to move on all fours. I turn around and stretch my arm to help him climb up as well. I can't help but be amazed at how skilled he is at climbing up here, bruised and dazed as he is.
Once we're both up, we crawl through the ventilation shaft until we reach another grate hatch. He's coming after me. I feel him brush my ankles or my butt from time to time because we're totally blind here.
The darkness engulfs us, but a faint light peeks out at the end of the shaft in the floor.

We move forward.
I look through it and recognize the place. "We're above the kitchen," I say, panting from the effort of moving through such a narrow space.
This is good.
We look to confirm that there's no one in the place and Xaden squeezes past me and hits the grate with his heel. It falls noisily onto the same table we ate that disgusting soup on, breaking the crockery on it. Dust and pieces fly around the place.

Xaden goes down first and then extends his arms to help me.
I slide through his arms and crawl down his chest until I manage to put my feet on the table we're both standing at.

He takes me by the hand and we use the chairs as a step to reach the floor.

The door that leads to the forest is only a few meters away and we hurry to reach it.
The moonlight filters through the windows. It's still nighttime.
Before leaving, Xaden checks the weapons displayed on the wall but none of them have adequate ammunition, so he takes a long sword and hangs it on his back and a couple of knives that he keeps in his hands. He takes some daggers and hands them to me so that I can also defend myself if I need to.

Thus, we run out into the cold, starry night, trying to retrace the path we took when we arrived here early and entered the dense forest, silently so as not to alert the nocturnal animals.

The background noise of the river running in the distance is our guide, but we are both barefoot and weak, so progress is painful and slow.

We climb logs, jump over the rickety fence and trip over branches several times, but we don't stop. We hold hands and support each other, panting from exhaustion, sweating from the effort and the terror of moving away and escaping from that house of terror as soon as possible. Our legs don't move as fast as we would like and without any plan other than to reach the safety that crossing the river can offer us.

Adrenaline runs through us and moves us. Our survival instinct is racing at a thousand miles an hour. The beat of our hearts thundering like a stampede gallop in our ears, urging us forward despite our exhaustion and weakness.

We manage to return to the riverbank, and we look at it for a long time, analyzing whether the current will allow us to cross it.

Meanwhile, we drink some water and soak our feet to relieve the pain and cuts at the base.

Xaden looks at me intensely.

-Do you risk swimming to the other side or do we look for another way to cross? He asks me, always giving me the option to choose.

I hold his gaze while I shiver from the cold of the water that envelops my feet.

His hand still holds mine and our breathing is still agitated from the escape.

I can't answer.

-Where are you, pretty children!
His sing-song voice makes my hair stand on end and accelerates my pulse making me jump in fright. It's Jack looking for us in the forest as if we were on a picnic playing hide and seek.

It sounds very close.

-We're not done yet, why are you leaving so soon?!

He shouts mockingly between the trees. The echo of his voice gets closer and closer to the point where we are.

Xaden and I exchange glances. Without delay we wade into the water, walking, no, running to stay upright as long as possible until the water reaches our shoulders.

"Violet, hold on to me."

He dives into the water and I grab onto his back without thinking with one hand, while holding the daggers in the other and splashing as best I can to stay afloat. The water lifts my feet and splashes me in large quantities on the face, but I manage to avoid swallowing water. He lets the water carry us away while he closes the distance to the other bank. The cold digs into my muscles and penetrates more and more. I feel his back contract too. He's very close to being frozen. We splash around and manage to reach the other side. We drag ourselves along the edge until we find firm ground where we can stand and we cough a little, convulsed by the water that we manage to swallow almost at the end. Our teeth chatter. We both balance ourselves by holding on to each other's arms, with tiredness in our breathing. A small smile appears on our mouths when we look at each other and nod in unison because we have managed to overcome the current.

"I think we're ready for the triathlon, Violence." A laugh of relief comes from his mouth and he passes it on to me, and we laugh at everything that happened, like this, leaning on each other, sharing another moment, looking at each other and enjoying the bruised sight of each other. Catching our breath. His shoulders and chest rise and fall, heaving, trying to inhale oxygen. Reflecting mine.

“It’s crazy, we deserve more than a triple gold medal for this,” I add between laughs despite everything.

I still feel my heart racing, about to jump out of my mouth.

His onyx eyes narrow and suddenly look at me very focused on me. The pretty golden flecks gain strength with the light of the full moon that rises above in the starry and cold sky of this mountain. The laughter diminishes and gives way to a more serious expression, almost guilty?

What’s wrong? I ask suddenly confused by his obvious change of expression.

“Nothing… it’s just that.

He hesitates for a moment. I give him space and wait in silence so he can tell me what he thinks.

I promised Liam I would take care of you. And I haven't done a very good job.

None of this is his fault, I think to myself, but I don't interrupt him.

And I didn't think we would get out of there, I thought I wouldn't get to you in time. And I almost didn't. And here you are, in front of me, smiling, despite everything. And... you are unbreakable... you are wonderful...

His hands move up from my arm to my cheeks flushed by his words and gently surround my face.

Without thinking I am holding my breath. His thumb gently caresses my cheek as he brings his forehead close to mine and he stays like that, silent, with his eyes closed and his breath caressing me while his other hand tenderly surrounds my waist. My heart is now racing for totally different reasons.

“You are so wonderful that I understand why Liam entrusted me with your care… and I…I…respect that.”

“What?!

“I am glad he has you in his life and I will not interfere with that.” A sad smile appears on his face when he steps back a little and looks at me intensely and with something else that I cannot decipher. Pain? He comes closer again but this time it is his nose with which he makes small caresses along my jaw inhaling my scent until he goes up and reaches my temple where he plants a long and tender kiss that makes me close my eyes too. I don't know what he is talking about, but the electricity that runs through me completely when his lips touched my skin leaves me speechless and without thoughts, totally captivated by the sensation, asking for more.

Xaden, what are you talking about…I…

Aghh!

A roar full of fire crosses Xaden's throat, interrupting me, at the same moment that I feel some warm liquid drops splash my face.

I open my eyes in surprise to find his face wrinkled with obvious pain and when he opens his we both turn to his arm from where a kind of small arrow peeks out that goes halfway through his biceps

He's hurt!

"There are my little preys!!!!"

Our gazes meet for a thousandth of a second while understanding and horror floods us and we turn to look at the other bank of the river where Jack is, completely upright, his face covered in blood, with his feet submerged in the shore, with a small and elegant crossbow in his hands already loaded and with his eyes set on the sight pointing directly at us, ready to fire the next charge.

And he does.

How stupid we were to believe that we were safe.

The arrow hits Xaden's thigh. Another painful roar comes from his throat and the impact pushes him to the opposite side, knocking him down and he me down.

We fell on the mud, among some weeds. His screams of pain are terrible, but he clenches his jaw tightly, trying to suppress them without success.

Xaden! Xaden!

I stand up as best I can while searching for the daggers on the ground, all the while keeping my eyes on Jack, who is quickly nocking another arrow and aiming at us.

"I told you no one gets out of here, preciousness!" He shouts at me as he pulls the trigger.

Another arrow buries itself in Xaden's thigh, inches from the previous one. Another heart-wrenching scream that breaks my soul.

I keep searching for the daggers, praying to be faster than the madman who is reloading the gun with a demonic smile.
I find them under Xaden's elbow, I grab them by the tip and without hesitation I throw them one after another with all the strength I can, as if they were lightning crossing the sky, roaring at the same time. My shoulders complain of the overexertion.
The moments in which they fly across the river towards my target seem eternal to me. His blade reflects the moonlight and flashes of light mark his path. My gaze does not leave them alone. I follow them until I see them bury themselves in Jack's shoulder and chest until the impact unbalances him and makes him fall to his knees in the water where the current drags him and takes him away. The weapon goes with him. A wave of relief overwhelms me for only a few seconds, only until I turn to Xaden where he lies lying and writhing in pain.

Oh, Xaden! Stay calm. I'll get help. Resist, okay?
I plant a kiss on his forehead and caress his face before getting up and looking for a way out.

The cliffs where the road rises are nearby so I head there, but not before removing the sword from his back and putting it in his good hand. I, on the other hand, take possession of one of his knives and start running.

He is still conscious, but the pain does not let him utter a word.
I waste no time. He needs help soon.

As if I had night vision, I run and dodge every obstacle that nature throws at me. Until I reach the mountain wall that separates me from the highway up there.

I put the knife between my teeth so I can carry it and start climbing the wall. At this point it's only about twenty meters high. I can do it. I have to do it or I'll die trying. Literally. I can't die. I have to get help for him.

I won't die today.

With adrenaline burning my bloodstream I climb the first few meters, but I slip again and again.

Come on Violet, you have to do better, stop wasting your time dammit! I yell at myself as I fall down sitting on my ass for the third time.

Think, think, think.

I look and analyze the wall, miraculously finding a better route.

With effort and several scrapes later I am finally reaching the top edge. But I cannot get my body up there. My hands, bloodied from scraping myself on the rocks on the way up, slip and I am about to slide into the void when an idea comes to my mind and I execute it without hesitation. It is a matter of life or death. I quickly take the knife that I have between my teeth and force it into the ground between some rocks, where it catches and allows me to use it as a lever to hold myself and finally lift myself up onto the berm. I crawl up and pull myself up on my shaking legs.

I have reached the road.

I stand up and cross my fingers that a car will soon appear.

The gods must love me because only a minute passes and a vehicle appears around the curve. I cross the road and wave my arms so that he sees me and stops, but the car avoids me and accelerates to get away from me as quickly as possible.

! Damn!

I kick some rocks in frustration.

Another car appears and this time I won't let it go.

I cross the road but this time I kneel in a position of supplication...
The car doesn't seem to stop, it's heading straight for me and I feel like this is the end of my life.

Xaden, I'm sorry. I manage to think before waiting for the final blow.

The blow that doesn't come.

The car stops a few steps away from me. The lights dazzle me. The warning lights turn on and off, but I see the driver get out and walk carefully towards me. She's a grown woman.

"Girl, what are you doing in the middle of the night on this lonely road?!" She asks me as she continues to advance and looks at me in horror. I must look like something out of a horror movie, bloody, muddy, ragged and completely wet.

"Please help me, I beg you in my hoarse voice, we were attacked and my friend is injured down there, he urgently needs a doctor!"

The woman doesn't answer me.

Instead she backs away and gets into the car.

"No, please, don't go, help me, please, help me!" Hopelessness is the only thing I have left. My heart is breaking. I won't be able to save him. "Don't go, please, don't go…!" My cries for help break and in exchange I only have my tears, which are now the only thing I have. I cry. Until I can't anymore. There, kneeling in the middle of the highway, immolated in front of the vehicle, defeated for not being able to save my guardian angel. Heartbroken.

I don't know what else to do.

Walking to the city, which from here looks very close, would take hours. And he doesn't have hours. He will die there alone. Because of me. My incompetence.

My face is a sea of ​​tears. I don't have the strength to get up. It would be better if the car ran me over and then at least I would go with him. Although I don't think that with everything that has happened, he wants to be by my side for another second.

The woman gets out of the car again and approaches me, kneeling in front of me to take my shoulders. Calm down, girl. I already called for help. They're on their way. They'll be here in a few minutes.

Oh, I melt at her words and I rush over to her and hug her with the little strength I have left. "Thank you, thank you, thank you" is all I can say between sobs. She wraps me in an even tighter hug and lets me release all my anguish and pain. She comforts me and strokes my hair and lulls me to sleep, telling me that everything will be okay.

"Mommy, what's wrong? Are you okay? Did you find an injured animal?" A little girl gets out of the passenger door and watches us fearfully as her mommy takes me by the shoulders and helps me up.

"Nothing, my love. Get back in the car. She needs our help. I'll be right back."

"Come on," she speaks to me now. "I need us to get off the road soon or we'll cause an accident."

I obey and she takes me to her car where she has me climb into the back seat. Her little daughter has already climbed into her booster seat and fastened her seat belt. She doesn't take her eyes off me. I think I scare her. The woman unhooks and moves the car into first gear just to get it to the side safely.

In the distance, the unmistakable drumming of a helicopter can be heard.
"I called mountain rescue so they can help your friend." They're almost there. The kind woman tells me from her seat. She gets out and walks around the car to hug me again.

"Thank you, thank you, thank you..!" It's the only word I can articulate.

"Calm down, girl, it's Rachel. You're safe now," she says as she runs her hands down my back, filling me with security and comfort.

The helicopter approaches and stops in front of the vehicle, raising a curtain of dust against us and shaking the trees in the adjacent forest.

In the distance, I can see some emergency vehicles approaching along the route from the city.

The cavalry is coming.

A rescue woman with bright pink hair descends from the helicopter, approaching us quickly but firmly.

Who of you asked for our help?

The girl, here - Rachel points to me.

"Hello, tell us what's going on."

"Please hurry, Xaden, my friend is down there by the river, badly wounded by some arrows that a madman shot at us."

Xaden? She repeats. She doesn't waste time. She grabs a radio transmitter hanging from her arm and communicates with the pilot, while she pulls me by the arm and takes me with her.

"It's Xaden, we found him, we have to go up now, Garrick, he's badly injured by the river!" She cuts the call and points at me - come with me, I need you to show me where to find him. Can you walk?

I nod. Do you know him? I ask her dazedly, but she doesn't answer. The noise of the propellers takes away my words anyway. Instead, she grabs my elbow and stumbles towards the helicopter. We climb in and she straps me in as the craft rises.

A large spotlight turns on under the helicopter and I give them directions. They quickly locate it. The pink-haired girl and the pilot swap positions. She takes the controls and the pilot, an attractive, tall, muscular guy, goes to the back where I am and straps himself into a harness before descending with a whole rescue team and a stretcher on his back attached to a pulley.

We wait suspended in the air until I hear the radio transmit a message “We are ready Im, get us up, right now, there is no time to lose.”

The motor of the pulley activates while the girl manipulates several levers and buttons and the helicopter begins to move forward. The wind blows my hair, whipping my face again and again.

Hey, they're not up yet! I shout to the pilot.
-Relax, I've got them.
The helicopter with them hanging in the air returns to the highway where the ambulances and police cars are already waiting for us. They have the street cordoned off and the multicoloured lights flood the whole place.
The pilot skillfully maneuvers and lowers the pulley, keeping the hover a few metres above the ground. Through the doorway I can see below how Xaden is tied inside the rescue stretcher hanging from the pulley, firmly held by ropes and bands, and the rescuer is close to him monitoring his pulse and saying things in his ear. They seem close.

Xaden doesn't move.

The paramedics approach with a stretcher quickly to transfer Xaden to the ambulance while the rescuer gives them information. They don't waste time and leave with him. He's already in good hands.

I look up at the sky and thank whatever gods are listening to me and release the breath they didn't know I was holding.

I close my eyes and my heart goes with Xaden in that ambulance. And with the peace of mind that he is being taken care of, I relax and surrender to unconsciousness.

Chapter Text

Violet.

My eyelids feel heavy as if there were cement on them.
A dim light cuts through my eyelashes.
I want to wake up. To come back to the surface. But everything feels heavy and slow. So slow.

Everything is… black.
I fall back to sleep.

Minutes pass. Hours. Days. I don’t know.

I try again.

I try to open my eyes. Again. The heaviness in them is gone.

I hear a low, constant beeping that marks my heartbeat like background music.

Suddenly I am a little more aware of a sharp pain in my wrist.
I open my eyes a little more and finally manage to stay awake.
I breathe in and out for a long time.

I am in an unfamiliar room. Is it nighttime? I don’t know. The light from a small lamp near my head and the curtains completely closed prevent me from knowing what time it is.

I look around and find Rhi and Liam sleeping sprawled out on a couch in the corner. Their breathing is even and calm.
Rhi with her head resting on one arm.
Liam with his arms crossed over his chest and his head leaning back on the back of the couch.
They look so exhausted.
My heart sinks. Their love for me is infinite. Priceless.
My back demands me to change position.
I'm in a hospital bed.
I try to adjust my position but a not so subtle sting stabs my wrist, causing me to grimace and clench my jaw to keep from screaming and waking them up.
I look down at my arm and notice the bandage covering the entire palm of my right hand up to the middle of my forearm, only the tips of my fingers are free.

My other hand is also wrapped but to a lesser degree and from it hangs an IV that immobilizes me somewhat.

And my ankle. It's also covered in bandages. Propped up on a pillow.

And it hurts too.

I'm clean and covered only by a delicate white sheet and an even thinner hospital gown.

With the speed of a sloth I bring a hand to my lips just to confirm how dry they are and the growing thirst in my mouth.

-Hello, sleeping beauty.

I startle when Liam approaches and hands me a glass of water in front of me while greeting me with a kiss on the forehead.

How are you feeling? He asks me while settling into a chair near me.
I drink the water to the last drop and lie back on the pillow.

-Vi, you woke up! Rhi interrupts me with joy before I can answer anything and tears appearing in her eyes as she runs over and hugs me as best she can.

The pain hits me. Everything hurts.

Ouch!!

Oh, I'm sorry, I'm sorry, Vi. Did I hurt you?

-No. You didn't. It's just my body being my body.

We were so worried about you. Hours without knowing where you were.

-I'm sorry. I missed your family's party. I really wanted to be there.

-Forget it. You didn't miss anything. With the storm and all the chaos that formed in the town the party had to be suspended until further notice.. and with you missing… my parents didn't think about it.. they rescheduled it for later when the weather is better…and you're better. Rhi hugs me again and I can't stop the tears from coming out…

Oh, Rhi, it was…horrible! The most horrible week of my life.
They both nod but don't say a word. My sudden sobs don't let me get any more words out and I start crying like a little girl. I try to calm myself down. They try to calm me down. But I can't. The memories come back like a tsunami flooding me with all the emotions I had to contain for so many days since Liam's birthday: heartbreak, grief, indignation, humiliation, rage, helplessness, desperation, anguish, terror, pain. As I can I hug them clumsily and they let me cry and vent. I sink into their bear hugs and let myself be comforted. They are the best of the best.
-I love you guys.
Friend, are you feeling better? Rhi asks me after a long while, moving away to look for tissues in her bag. I nod, feeling my eyes and nose swollen. Liam offers me another glass of water and I receive it with pleasure.

I'll go get a nurse so they know you woke up and maybe she can give you some medicine. He says goodbye without waiting for my answer and quickly walks out the door, leaving me alone with Liam.

What time is it? How did they find me? I try to speak but the words come out a little choppy from crying. It's not like I have a list of people to contact in case of emergency. I live alone, my brothers are far away, my father is gone and my mother. My mother is my mother. Totally indifferent to me or what happens to me. Actually, it's a nice surprise to wake up with them next to me. I need them.

Liam's warm smile appears on his face and his bright blue eyes look at me with affection.

-You've been here for a day and it turns out I have some excellent friends. They told me that they had found them and that they would bring them here.

Friends?

Yes. Imogen and Garrick, the rescuers who helped you, are friends of mine. Xaden's and mine. They're practically family.
When you didn't show up for Rhi's party, she knew something was wrong. And then the storm. It was a disaster in the city. She didn't hesitate to call me to find out about you. We didn't waste any time. I had arrived on a flight yesterday morning and I was with Rhi making all the reports of alleged misfortune to the police and rescue teams. They called me as soon as they found them.

Yeah, right-, I object. Good for them that they're good friends, but I'm the worst friend of all. I almost got your friend killed.

Her friend.

-Xaden!!! I had forgotten.

A new terror invades me.

-Liam, tell me that Xaden is alive, please. I need to know that he's okay. How many hours have passed? Is he here too? Just tell me he's okay… I bombard him with hysterical questions as I sit up suddenly to try to get out of bed.

The machine on the side and its beeps reflect the beating of my accelerated pulse, beeping frantically and turning on lights everywhere.

With firm but careful arms Liam grabs me by the shoulders and makes me look at him while he forces me to lie down.

-Calm down, Vi. They found him just in time.. He's already out of serious condition, but he's in surgery right now and… We just have to wait a few more hours.

Guilt invades me. I can hardly look him in the eyes. “Serious condition” Xaden almost died because of me. And now. He's there. In the operating room.

I look away. As I deflate like a doll that's run out of rope and he helps me get settled back on the stretcher. New tears appear in the corner of my eyes.

Relax, Vi. He's strong. He's okay. And so are you.

-He's not just your friend. He's your brother, right? Why didn't you tell me? I almost killed your brother.
You always talked to me about Sloane but never about him.

I'm sorry Vi. He's a bit reserved, he loves being "Mr. Mystery," and I never really thought you'd meet. He's always very busy and rarely has enough time to visit me in the city. I'm usually the one who visits him. We talk a lot on the phone. And, well. You've met. It was quite a surprise when he decided to take you when he finally deigned to visit me and saw me talking to you on a video call. It's been years since he was last in my apartment. It's great, right?

Did he even offer to take me?

-I don't understand why you insist on saying that you almost killed him. From what I know, they had an accident on the road and wandered through the woods. What I can't understand is why he had daggers buried in his body when they found him. Where did those things come from.

The horror of the memory of that moment as I watched Xaden fall wounded to the ground and writhe in pain while Jack enjoyed it with sadistic pleasure comes back to my mind, real and painful.

It makes me shiver.

Liam notices it and takes my hand. In a whisper he approaches me and cautiously asks me what happened while he caresses my hand tenderly and offers me more comfort.

-I don't want to pressure you but I need to know what happened to him so that the doctors can help him better.

I could keep quiet and no one would blame me. They suspect that I have lived through something traumatic but they can't imagine how much.

And to Liam. I owe it to him.

I take a breath and begin my story from that fateful Saturday morning when my battery died. The surprise encounter with the most handsome man I had ever met and that Liam kindly sent me as a driver and each and every one of the misfortunes experienced: the crash, the tree, the forest, the psychopath and the hours of terror in that cabin, the drugs, the abuse, the escape, the hunt, everything. And each one of the attentions that Xaden gave me to feel safe and secure. Every second of protection. All of him. -I kept the tender and exquisite kisses for myself- And then. Liam and his great supernatural power to analyze and see deep into a person's being asks me bluntly, "So you're in love?"

What?!! My eyes open wide and look at him like a rabbit caught in the headlights of a car on the road. I feel the blush explode on my cheeks and reach my ears. But I try to ignore it. I tell him all my tragedies and he only stays with discovering my emotional entanglements? What does he see under water?

-You fell in love with my brother in just, what, two days?? She shakes her head at that statement. He's making fun of me.

The look on his face and the "Joy?" in it left me stupefied.

Did I fall in love with him? How can that be possible? No. I refuse. I can't be in love with him, right? I can't...

I feel my heart swell with a warm feeling that I can't explain, while a stab goes through that same heart when a thought runs through me and brings me down from the cloud I had just climbed to.

-I can't... Liam... I... he really is charming and nice and... - I just see how Liam's eyebrows rise more and more with my statements-

-Charming? Nice? Liam just laughs out loud at my words.

-No one should get close to me. He shouldn't have been close to me. All he's suffering now is just because he got close to me. He was only with me for a weekend and he almost died. Everyone should stay away from me.

Liam looks at me in amazement, amusement and pity, all at the same time, but he lets me continue talking.

-I don't know what I have, but bad luck follows me everywhere. Every damn day for more than a week something bad has happened. Every damn day. I can't fall in love with him and condemn him to live my bad luck. He's too good a man. He deserves better. You and Rhi should also stay away from me. I don't want something to happen to you because of me. And besides, he... is getting married. A lump settles in my throat and I can't continue talking.

-What are you saying Vi? Xaden is getting married?

The surprise on Liam's face is evident.

-Yes, Liam. Didn't you know? He's engaged to a certain Catriona and it seems it will be soon... I say this with more sadness than I should.

How is it possible that Xaden hasn't told his brother?

-That's not possible Vi, Xaden…

The door opens and the doctor enters with Rhi hot on his heels and interrupting Liam from whatever he was going to tell me.

I am also surprised. He is not just any doctor.

-Brennan, what are you doing here?

-Hello Sis. I am glad to see you too.

He greets me in “perfect and distant doctor” mode, as he approaches the little machine that controls my heartbeat.

“Mmm, you’ve been agitated. How much pain you feel right now.”

“Pain?” While talking to Liam I had completely forgotten about physical pain, a unique and sad ability I have developed with my Eds, only replaced by the pain in my now recently broken heart by Xaden.

I don’t answer, but the slight tremor in my white-knuckled fisted hands gives me away. Brennan looks at my hands and nods.

“Perfect. I think you need to keep resting,” he tells me as I watch him prepare an injection and stick it into the bag of serum in my IV.

“No, Brennan, don’t do it, I’m fine… I…
“Of course, little sister, you always say you’re fine, but I know you. And. You. Really. Need. Rest.” I hear him punctuate each word as the shadows consume me.

I feel Liam and Rhi approaching each side of the bed, both of them caressing my cheeks as another solitary tear escapes from my sleepy, closed eyes. I feel betrayed by my brother. I don't want to sleep. I want to strangle my overprotective brother. I want to be with Xaden. I want to know that he came out of his surgery okay. I want to…

-Rest Vi. It's been so hard. We won't leave you. We'll be here when you wake up…

Liam's words are the last thing I hear as I reluctantly drift off into a dreamless sleep.

Chapter Text

XADEN

The fog in my head slowly clears as I wake up.

I feel like shit.
Like a giant dragon has fallen on me.
I'm totally disoriented.

I feel a tingling sensation coming and going all over my right side. I try to move but it's impossible. I feel like a rock.

"Hey, Xay, don't move. You're with us now, buddy. What do you need?"

Garrick's whisper feels closer than ever. His face appears in front of me when I finally manage to open my eyes. His signature smile is a little veiled by concern. Relief?

"You didn't think it would be that easy to get rid of me, did you?" I say with a slight smile of satisfaction at having him with me. My voice sounds like I'm dragging stones.

"Malek kicked you back to us, didn't he?" he replies in return. "Damn bastard, you gave us quite a scare, you know that." He says relieved as he gives a gentle squeeze to one of my arms, the one that isn't bandaged. Heavily bandaged.

What the hell?

I am shocked when I realize that my right arm and leg are completely bandaged and immobilized from the base of the limb to the tip. That is the explanation for why I feel like a rock.

The cut on my left arm has also been treated. A small bandage covers it.
And so is my face. I slowly move my hand to my cheekbone to feel the cut there, where a small spot also obstructs my vision a bit.

-Relax, bro, the worst is over. The doctors say that there will be a soft scar that will make you look tougher and that will make all the girls you want fall at your feet. Now all you have to do is recover.

Recover? Recover from what?

-What happened? Where are we?

-What happened? You must tell me that, brother. The way we found you lying in that forest left by the gods, it is a true miracle that you are talking to me. And as for where we are, I inform you that you are in the Montserrat hospital. You have been sleeping like a baby from the “sleeping beauty” for 5 damn days, we found you almost completely bled, with three daggers buried in your side, you were operated on several times to repair the damage and replace the blood you lost, which by the way was very contaminated with some drug according to what Liam managed to investigate, and here you are, returning from the afterlife with the rest of the mortals. I regret to tell you that the doctors could not correct your usual grumpy bastard face, but your arms and legs have been successfully repaired.

-Imbecile. I manage to stammer with a small smile pulling at the corner of my lips.

-Look who is talking.

5 days? What have I missed all this time?

We look at each other and a knowing smile appears on our faces. I close my eyes for a moment and sigh in relief. I'm still alive. That's good. Although, recovering? Being immobilized? Suddenly I feel awful. I need to move. Be in many places. I have commitments. Business. Work. I have a very tight schedule to keep. Ugg!

-By the way, nice girl, huh?

-What? Garrick and his comments that always take me out of my worst thoughts. My face must reflect my confusion because I don't know what the hell he's talking about.

-Do you remember something or did you forget everything? That beautiful woman who gave us your location. Thanks to her quick action you're still with us. She's tough. I was surprised to see the cliff she climbed without any rope just to ask for help for you. And in the state she was in when we found her... all fragile and exhausted! She mangled her hands, but nothing the doctors haven't fixed already. It really was a feat worthy of warrior goddesses. I had to fly over the place yesterday morning and I saw it: the cliff is a fucking impressive wall.
By the way, we found your car. We managed to get it out of the bottom of the cliff. Your insurance company will be very happy when they get that ball of scrap metal. Maybe they'll turn it into a coffee maker or a park bench, I don't know what they can salvage from it. But anyway. Good thing you're here now.

Oh. That's too much information. A hell of a headache sets in. It makes me grind my teeth and I bring my "good" hand to my temple trying to relieve the stabbing pain that grows and grows leaving me blind for a few seconds. And just as it came, it goes.

Xay are you okay? What's wrong?
-nothing, just... it hurts. And... nothing... I...

I am speechless.

The idea of that beautiful woman fills my thoughts with her destroyed and bleeding hands.
Suffering for me. Because of me.

Violet.

An avalanche of memories and raw and strong feelings come over me when Violet's name comes to mind. My heart goes frantic just thinking about it. Seeing her asleep in the shelter. At that moment I thought she was really beautiful. My lips on hers! Gods, I kissed her. I really kissed her! Her surprise when I found her in that torture room. Her bright eyes and her beautiful smile when we crossed the river, her fear when she saw me fall wounded and then... nothing. I don't remember anything else. I only know that my only goal before losing consciousness was to keep her safe, protect her from everything. She was already too hurt and I... what wouldn't I have done for her. I would do everything for her. And I left her alone. When I fell unconscious, I left her alone to deal with…Jack. The hairs on my neck stand up in rage at the memory. I wanted to be her protector and her shadow. Keep her by my side, away from that damn, fucking Jack.
I promised my brother I would take care of her and she got hurt. Excellent job.

-She… Is she okay? Where is she?
I keep my eyes closed as I try unsuccessfully to calm my agitated heart.

-She's okay. Calm down. She only has some minor injuries on her hands, but Liam and his friend have taken care of her and accompanied her all these days. And they will probably send her home tomorrow. On the other hand, you, my friend, will have to be here for several more days. Yours was much more serious.
I'm sorry.

It pisses me off to know that I will have to be in bed for so many days. It pisses me off more that everyone has all their attention on me. I'm the one who always takes care of them. Not the other way around. It shouldn't be the other way around. Never.

But here I am.

And then I remember why I denied myself the pleasure of kissing her again: she's Liam's girlfriend.

and I feel even more pissed off.

A double pain appears again: the damn headache that comes and goes and the pain in my heart that I've never felt before. It's like it's been ripped out of me with a slap.

-She's not my girl - I tell Garrick with a sudden sadness that crushes every other feeling. A sadness as heavy and present as the dull, growing pain in my body, but I mask it with my best angry idiot face.

-Yeah, sure. He answers me and yet he doesn't insist. I hate how observant he can be. He knows he shouldn't push me further and he doesn't. I love this asshole.

I need to see her. But Garrick won't let it go. I have to change the subject.

-What about the others?

-Don't tell me you missed us, sweet teddy bear. Imy went down to get some coffee because we were on duty yesterday and then we spent the night here with you, sweetie- the idiot mocks- and Bodhi was with you the whole time while we were doing our rounds so we sent him home to shower. He really needed it. He'll be back in a little while, after he takes care of keeping your affairs in order.

It's a relief to know that everyone is okay.

Everyone except her.

And to think that if I hadn't been so engrossed watching her on the highway that day we could have avoided all of... this.

What an idiot I am.

This is my fault.

-Hey, don't think so much or your brain will burn out. What happened is already in the past, you can't change it. Now you just have to focus on getting better. They're alive, both of them, and that's all that matters. And speaking of recovering, I'll go find a doctor to evaluate you.

Garrick, no, it's not... necessary... - he strides out the door and leaves me talking to myself, the bastard.

The silence in the room overwhelms me. My thoughts swirl inside me. And the pain everywhere grows and grows.
Everything bothers me, even the dim light of the lamp. I close my eyes trying to calm my labored breathing and try to relieve some of the pain. Not to mention the anguish that slowly consumes me.

I think I've fallen asleep when I hear the door open. I expect to see a white robe enter, but it's bright blue eyes that cross the threshold.

“Hey, Liam,” I greet him, but I still can’t keep my eyes open. The nausea, pain, and weakness I feel in every fiber of my being won’t go away. I don’t like feeling weak. I hate it.

“Hey bro, how are you feeling?” he asks as he walks over and pulls out a chair to sit next to me and rests his hand on my arm.

“I think I’ve looked better.” I groan at the sudden sharp, stinging pain I feel in my head and limbs. I have a hard time swallowing the lump that has formed in my throat.

“Yeah, I agree with you.” He lets out a small snort of laughter and relief. “It’s good to see you again. Considering you got the worst of it…”

I nod slightly. That’s how it should be.
We don’t need any more words. He and I understand each other just by looking at each other. I know he was worried and relieved at the same time. As much or more than I would be in his place. We love each other like we were true blood brothers and his presence here at my side is an indescribable comfort that I am not able to confess. He fills with peace and calm any place he enters. And here is no exception. He is a true balm for my senses. And my anguish diminishes noticeably.

Only to be replaced by guilt.

-I… I'm sorry, brother. You asked me for one damn thing, which was to take care of her and you find her hospitalized here… I understand if, when I get out of here, even if it takes longer than I would like, you have to kick my ass on the canvas again and again. I screwed up, brother, I screwed up completely. And I failed you.

I can't bear the guilt. I can't want her. I can't stop doing it, however, with Liam here at my side I swear to myself that I will do everything possible to get away from her and forget her, even if the few hours we spent together have left an indelible mark on me.

I have to. I have to do it for him. I owe it to him.

-Don't be the same old idiot, will you? Even though I think your budding babysitting career has come to an abrupt end, you did well, bro. I'm infinitely grateful for bringing her back. And more than happy to know that you're still here, alive, with us. Violet told me what you did for her and, seriously...
Thank you. I couldn't have taken better care of her than you did.

Take care of her? But if she... I almost lost her in Jack's hands...
In the crash... on the cliff...

-You can't say that, Liam, I can't believe it. I almost lost her... this last thing I tell in a whisper... like something I don't want to remember. Almost Lost her.

-You didn't do it, stupid. Quite the opposite. You brought her back. And alive. Stop blaming yourself and taking on all the burdens...
Now we'll take care of you.

He silences me just as the doctor comes in to evaluate me.

Chapter Text

Violet

The sweet veil of sleep fades away little by little in the middle of the night when I feel the caresses of his hand descend from my neck to my breasts. His lips trace a path to my lips leaving traces of fire in their wake. My skin bristles, happy to have him next to me. Finally. I missed him.
Xaden.
My lips open for him and become a mirror of his movements. Our tongues meet, exploring each other like the first time and I let myself be carried away by the exquisite sensation of pleasure, of being at home. Of having him here with me, in the darkness of the room.
His lips silence every sound I make as his hand continues to go lower and lower. He doesn't stop. My veins are on fire with a fire that grows and consumes my skin with each of his touches.
With less delicacy than I would expect from him, he pulls back the thin sheet of the bed and brings his hand between my legs. His fingers slip between my panties and begin to rub me. His mouth doesn't leave mine.
I'm short of breath.
His hand increases the pressure.
At first it was nice, but now it's not anymore.
I want to move away, but I can't. He's too strong.
His caresses are more abrupt each time. This isn't turning me on anymore. It's annoying.
I try to speak but his tongue in my mouth doesn't allow me.
His intrusive hand doesn't just rub me anymore. It's trying to get into me.
And. I don't want to.
I feel one of his fingers enter.
It hurts.
And yet, my body burns even more.
My arms weigh me down and yet I manage to put them between his body and mine, trying to push him away from me, but I don't have the necessary strength.
Lust is replaced by anguish. I don't want this.
I need air.
But he doesn't let go of me. I'm trapped under the weight of his body.
-I told you I would treat you like a queen….
Terror invades me when I hear his greasy words and recognize his disgusting voice.

My eyes fly open only to recognize the blonde hairs on Jack's head above me.

_No. No. No! Not you, not you, not you!
I kick hard, I hit, I scream, desperate to escape from under him.

_No!!!

The scream dies in my throat when I manage to sit up in bed and finally get some air. My chest rises and falls frantically. My heart pumps a thousand miles an hour in my ears. I feel it beating even in my neck.

A nightmare.

Damn.

I bring one of my hands to my face trying to dry the tears from this very vivid dream. I gasp, catching my breath.

It was just a bad dream. It was just a bad dream. It was just a bad dream. It was just a bad dream. I tell myself over and over again trying to calm my anxiety and catch my breath at a normal pace. I am safe and sound in the room. No one has touched me. The sheets and gown are still in place, neat, clean, and soft against my skin. The IV is still attached to me. And after a few minutes I notice that the little machine has slowed down its insistent beeps to a slower, more… normal one.

Gods, I'm going crazy. I need to get out of here.

All my skin is burning. I feel my sweaty forehead and I think I confirm that I'm a little feverish. A dull, stabbing pain in my head confirms it. I don't care. I don't want to call the nurse. I don't want to see anyone. Just him.

I clumsily swing my legs out of the bed and put my feet on the cold floor. Oh, what a nice feeling.

I stand there for a while enjoying the cold seeping through my feet. Checking my precarious balance. I take the rod with wheels that holds the bag of medicine from my IV and use it as a cane to support myself and leave the room.
I open the door stealthily and watch the hallway. Everything is lonely and silent. Fortunately for me, there is no one around.
Like a secret spy, I sneak through the hallways and reach the wing where he is, guided by an invisible thread that pulls my heart towards him. I need to see him.

I stop in front of door 404 and take a breath to calm the nerves and butterflies that have just arisen inside me. Fearfully, I place my less bandaged hand on the doorknob and turn it slowly so as not to make any noise.

The door opens and reveals before me a silent and dark room similar to mine, only illuminated by a small lamp. The silence is only interrupted by the rhythmic sound of the multiple medical equipment (many more than those in my room, to my surprise and increasing anguish) and… his breathing.

It's been five days since we got here. Five days I haven't seen him. My heart skips a beat as I get closer and I can see his face in the darkness.

It breaks my heart to see him so hurt with half of his body practically bandaged from top to bottom, his most injured leg elevated with some pillows, some adhesive stitches over the cut on his eye.
IVs coming out of his arms.
So...helpless.

My brow contracts in response to my mixed and crossed feelings that fight to lodge themselves in my heart, but I choose only one of them. Peace.

Being with him here gives me peace. Knowing that he has overcome the worst and will recover gives me peace. Seeing him asleep like this, serene and confident... is all my soul needs right now. The anguish and terrors of the night fade away in his presence, leaving only this delicious warmth in my heart, which grows every time I'm near him.

It's dawn. Maybe 4am.

I sit down slowly in the chair that is next to his headboard. Surely his friends have left it there; taking care not to make too much noise with the wheels of my improvised crutch. And I can't help but raise my hand and put it on his. It is pale and cold.

I need to be with him.

I watch him sleep. I don't stop.
I watch his breathing in rhythm and my heartbeat adjusts to his. Filling my soul with calm.
His brow gives small twitches from time to time, but it relaxes again and when it does, I feel that he is even more beautiful. I contemplate his features. His cheekbones, his eyes closed in complete tranquility. His hair disheveled from so many days in bed. His chest rising and falling calmly. The skin of his hand under mine, soft, calm.

I can't help but brush my thumb over the skin of his hand. It's like my fingers take on a life of their own and rebel against my attempt at discretion.

I don't want to wake him. I just need to make sure he'll be okay.

I rest my head next to his hand and stay there, watching over his sleep, with his hand under mine. This is where I want to be.

My pulse matches the rhythm of his to the point that I fall asleep next to him.

A soft touch on my shoulder wakes me a few moments later.

"Miss Sorrengail. Miss Sorrengail. You must return to your bed, please."

I rub my eyes and see above me the kind nurse, Luisa, who is in charge of my care looking at me with understanding.

I sit up, stretching and try to pull my hand away from Xaden's, but his fingers and mine are now intertwined. My heart skips a beat.

I look at his face but he is still fast asleep.

-You should not leave your room, Miss Sorrengail, you are still recovering. I have been looking for you for a while - he reprimands me affectionately in whispers so as not to disturb Xaden - If you like, during the day I can bring you to see your boyfriend when he is awake, but now you and he need to rest.
With a kind smile he invites me to stand up and leave the room.

I slowly remove my fingers so as not to disturb his sleep, immediately feeling the absence of his warmth in my hand, and I stay looking at him for a few more seconds, because I do not want to leave.

But I must.

-He's not my boyfriend- I tell her with a bit of disappointment in my voice at that statement, also in whispers as I walk awkwardly towards the exit.

-Okay.

That's all she tells me. She rests her hands on my elbow and helps me sit in a wheelchair she has ready for me in the hallway, without passing any judgment.

I like her.

We return to the room in silence.

Getting away from him has made me sad. I need him by my side more than I'd like to admit.

Luisa stops halfway down the first hallway and looks me in the eye.

-Let me see. She takes a thermometer out of her pocket and puts it in my mouth.- The shine in your eyes and your flushed cheeks tell me that you may have a fever, or am I wrong?

-It's possible. I answer with little enthusiasm.

She continues moving forward with slow but steady steps.

We take the last turn into the hallway that leads to my room. The squeak of the wheels turning is the only sound in the solitude of the hallway.

-Only you would think of taking walks in the middle of the night in a hospital. Where were you? I've been waiting for you for hours.

Mira's soft tone of reprimand, leaning against the side of my bedroom door with her arms crossed over her chest, in an evident state of impatience, takes me out of my gloomy thoughts. A small smile appears at the corner of her mouth.

-Look, you came! I answer as best I can with the thermometer still in my mouth.

-Of course I would come, silly. You're my favorite sister. She approaches me and hugs me in a warm and long hug. She takes me by the shoulders and looks at me from all sides, assessing my injuries. Why didn't you call me? I've told you a thousand times to call me if you need anything.

A few small tears escape from me, but I hold them back with my hand.

Luisa takes the thermometer away from me and confirms that I am indeed a little feverish.

-I'll be back in a few minutes to give you some medicine to lower your temperature.
I will leave you alone so you can talk, but please, Miss Sorrengail, make it a brief conversation, you need to rest.
She says that last instruction in a very serious tone, looking hard at Mira. My sister doesn't even flinch at the comment. She takes charge of the chair and leads us into the room.

She leaves the chair next to my bed, but I don't get off it yet. I adjust it so I'm facing Mira who has just sat down on the armchair in the corner.

-You look much better than I expected. She looks at me with her inquisitive eyes. When do you have to go home?

-Will you finally stay with me when I get back? I don't think that was the answer she was expecting. Her brow furrows in a clear gesture of guilt.

-I'm sorry, I can't, I just asked for two days off so I could be here with you for a couple of hours. I have to go back to the base in a couple of hours for another mission. I have a flight in the morning.

I can't hide my disappointment. I was hoping that now that she was finally able to come see me, she would stay for a while.

-I miss you.
-I know. I'm sorry. I miss you too, Vi.

The silence that follows is long, but not awkward.
We stay like that for a while. My eyes suddenly very interested in hands playing with a thread on her robe and Mira playing with the buckle of her bag.

- Why are you here, Vi? I mean, why did you end up hospitalized so far from home? She asks me cautiously as she searches for something in her bag. Why weren't you in your room a little while ago? What are you doing?

.Do you want the short version or the long version?

.Whichever one you want. We have until 7am, which is when I have to leave.

We are briefly interrupted by Luisa who brings the promised medicine and hands it to me along with a glass of water. I take it without thinking as she leaves.

“Short conversation” she reminds us before closing the door.

The words fail to come out of my mouth. Just sighs and more sighs as my eyes are fixed on the void.

Mira doesn't press.

She takes a hairbrush out of her bag and stands up, walks over to my chair and begins to untangle the tangle of hair behind me. I feel like I've gone back to my childhood, when Mira would take over combing my hair when Mom wasn't around. Which was always.

She's methodical. She starts at the tips and slowly untangles, lock by lock, until she reaches the roots.

Other tears escape again. Now for the great love of my sister. Always worried about me.

"I love you, Mira." That's all I can manage to say.

"I know, Vi, I know."

She continues combing my hair in silence. She braids my hair into a loose braid that hangs long down my back. She takes out a silver ribbon and ties it firmly.

"There you go, now you can sleep. Go to bed."

"Only if you lie next to me."
"Anything you want, little sister."

She helps me get into bed and lies down next to me, putting her arm over my ribs, like when we slept together when we were little girls. And with her there I feel safe.

I turn off the light of the lamp. It's easier to talk about what's deep in my heart.

-A guy tried to rape me in that forest. Xaden barely saved me. And now... I had a nightmare about it. I didn't want to be alone.

-You can rest now, Vi. I'm here. No one will hurt you. She gives me a kiss on the hair and we stay hugging in the darkness of the night. -If anyone can get through this it's you. You're the strongest of the three of us. Sleep.

And curled up in her arms I do what she tells me. I fall asleep in peace.

Chapter Text

Violet

Today is the big day.
Today I'm going home. Or rather, to my small, lonely apartment.

It's been a day since Mira came to visit me. I could have left the hospital yesterday if it weren't for the sudden fever two nights ago. The fever that disappeared in just a few hours.

Brennan left a few days ago, when he was sure I was out of danger, and in a couple of hours Liam will come to get me and take me back to my house.

I need to be there, I need to be in my space, my environment. My solitude. I need my books. And I need to get better soon so I can be with Tairn again. My beautiful, fierce, giant black dog who's been at Brennan's house for a few weeks now.

My apartment is too small for Tairn and all his energy, so my brother and his boyfriend Naolin took him in at their farm outside the city, where there are fields and gardens so he can run and have fun like any other dog.

Every weekend I visited them. I spent time with them and walked my big, grumpy dog, that beautiful dog with a shiny onyx coat and golden eyes who watches over me as if he were the master and I were the puppy.

I miss him.

I haven't seen him since Liam's birthday weekend.

And that weekend again.

That damn weekend.

I'm glad Liam had a birthday and celebrated it, but it's not the first time I think my curse began that day. Since that day, I've only experienced pain, anger, and bad times. It's not Liam's fault, of course. It's just as if all the planets aligned that weekend or all the gods gathered just to annoy me.

Liam will be here in another hour, and my bags are already packed. The doctor has already given me the green light to leave, and I'm already dressed. I've combed my hair over and over again, trying to distract myself and calm my anxiety about leaving the hospital, and all I can do is wait for Liam to arrive.

I don't want to be in this room anymore. I need to leave. As if it marks the end of a cycle. I hope walking through those doors is a new beginning. Leaving everything bad here. It's like being born again. At least with better luck. I hope so.

Although a little piece of my heart stays here.

With Xaden.

I also need to get away from him. Especially knowing I'll never be able to be with him. He has his girlfriend. That gorgeous girlfriend with blond hair, blue eyes, and a cheerful smile that I saw come into his room from around the corner of the hallway this morning, when I thought it was a good idea to go say goodbye. Seeing her come in, carefully opening the door so as not to scare him if he was sleeping broke my heart. Especially because her gestures, her expression on her face clearly showed that she cares about him.

And I'm not one to get in the way between them. He deserves to be happy.

And I deserve someone who loves me. Not someone else.

After taking several deep breaths to compose myself and brushing away the two traitorous tears that escaped from my cheeks, I gathered my broken heart and bruised pride as best I could and turned silently to limp back to my room, telling myself that the important thing is that he's better and is surrounded by those who...love him. That this situation isn't the icing on the cake of my bad luck. That my luck will change, and it will be for the better.

I force myself to believe it.

My tangled thoughts disappear the moment I collide head-on with a large wall. No. A person. Garrick. The rescuer. Liam's friend...and Xaden.

"Oh, I'm so sorry...I...was distracted..."

"Violet?"

Garrick holds my shoulders with his wide hands to balance me and prevent me from falling due to my clumsiness while he assesses me with amazement for having run into him in this hallway, so far from my room.

"Are you okay? Are you looking for Xaden?" His room is just up the road, he tells me with a warm smile, as if I didn't know. Well, he doesn't know that I know. His gaze scans me, and I notice how observant—and tall—he is.

"Oh, yes, I know... I came from there." I came to say goodbye, but he's asleep," I lie, "and I'm going back to my room. I'll be back home in a moment."

He looks at me as if he doesn't believe me, but lets it go.
"Okay, I'm glad you're feeling better and going home. Xaden has a few more days here. I'll tell him you came."

"Okay... thanks, bye," I reply nervously and awkwardly, and walk away, fleeing the situation. I don't look back. I don't want him to see how much it hurts to leave that room.

When I get to my room, Liam is already waiting for me, bag slung over his shoulder.

"I thought you left without me," he greets me with his warm smile, and I bite my lip to keep from bursting into tears right there. I throw myself into his arms, and he wraps me in his arms, in his love. He doesn't question my uneven, hyperventilating breathing. He doesn't ask anything. He just lets me be there in his arms. All the time in the world.

"Liam, you're the best friend anyone could have, you know that, right?" I murmur against his chest.

I feel his body vibrate with silent laughter.

"Come on, Vi. Let's go home."

-----------------------

The four-hour drive is exhausting. I get a little anxious when we necessarily drive back past the place where we crashed. I struggle to avoid the danger tape that still lingers on the side of the highway, and I force myself to look up at the sky as we cross the barriers where the helicopter stopped to pick me up. Liam notices and takes my trembling hand to calm me down until we finally leave that place behind. His company keeps me grounded, and he does his best to distract me and make me laugh. It's so easy to be in his company.

The thought has crossed my mind more than once that Liam would be a perfect boyfriend, but I know very well how in love he is with his boyfriend. They've been together for months, and I know from all the conversations and sleepovers we've had that he loves him, loves him, loves him. Madly.

I can't ruin our friendship either. I'm selfish on this point, I know it. I need him, here, with me. Being my rock.

It's already nighttime when I finally open the door to my apartment. It's dark and cold. A true reflection of how I feel inside. Liam turns on the lights while I do the same with the heater. He leaves my bag next to my big, comfy couch and goes to the kitchen to make some coffee.

We lounge on the couch sipping our coffees, cuddling, my head on Liam's chest, snuggled up as we enjoy our extra-large pizza order that just arrived. Our appetites are also extra-large at this hour.

He plants a kiss in my hair while stroking my arm.

"Promise me you'll be okay without me for the next few hours," Vi says, continuing his caresses because he has to go back to his apartment to head to work early tomorrow.

"Go easy, Liam. Why wouldn't I be? I just have to rest, remember? I don't have anything else to do. I don't have work. Did you forget?"

"I know," he replies with a hint of sarcasm in his smile. "Just call me if you need anything. Anytime. I'll come running. I'd fly if I could."

It makes me laugh.

"Go easy," I repeat. "I'm not going to call you to wake you up in the middle of the night. Or at any time. I don't have a cell phone anymore either. So you'll have to trust me and that I'll know how to take care of myself. The FBI won't call you to tell you they found me dead in my apartment." I say this last bit more for myself than for him.

"No, miss. I can't leave you incommunicado. I need to hear from you every day." He leans over the arm of the sofa and takes a small gift from one of his pockets with a beautiful decorative ribbon, purple with gold stars.

Oh, Liam, you didn't have to do that. My hands say the opposite. They lunge at the object like a child at a solstice party, and I take it as clumsily as my bandaged hands allow. A small, pretty cell phone appears from behind the wrapping.

"I added some contacts in case you need us. I think you'll have a little time to set it up," he mocks as he hugs me and kisses my hair again.

I open it and check the contact list. I'm surprised there's more than one: Liam, Rhi, Sawyer, Ridoc, Mira, Brennan, and… Xaden.
I'm speechless for a moment. A painful pang in my chest shoots through me when I read his name on the screen, but I try to hide it. Liam also pretends not to notice.

"Thanks, Liam." I hug him back and stay there, basking in his warmth.

I don't know how long I stayed there, in his arms. Absorbing his unconditional love. I don't know when I fell asleep in his arms, or when I crawled into bed and was covered up to my ears. I suspect it wasn't me, but him who carried me to my room. I blush a little when I consider it.

When I open my eyes, it's already morning. Warm sunlight filters through the curtains in my window and catches a ray of light in my hand, and I stare at the tiny specks dancing on it for I don't know how long. I lose myself in their shimmering dance, slow and aimless, delicate and drifting. Sometimes I wish I were like them. Without worries. Without pain. With nothing to do but let the wind carry me and enjoy the ride.

I only get out of bed for my basic needs. I talk to my sister and Rhi on the phone every day. Other days, I receive messages from Ridoc and Sawer promising to visit me as soon as they finish their thesis, and of course, Liam calls me every hour to check on me. I rest all day, and all night, and all the next morning, and so it goes for several days. I don't want to do anything. I feel no motivation for anything right now. And my body thanks me for it. The constant tension in my muscles has considerably decreased to a tolerable level, and my dark circles have also subsided. My mind isn't saying the same. It goes back and forth to all the bad things I've experienced in the last few weeks, just as it goes back and forth to those hypnotic onyx eyes with flecks of gold. I check my phone from time to time and search for his number, but I don't dial. I can't. What could I say? Would he even want to speak to me again after almost dying and staying in the hospital because of me? I stare at his name for a moment longer and close my phone to stop feeling that feeling of need that grows every time I see his name. I can't get him out of my mind, no matter how hard I try.

Every now and then, my stomach rumbles, demanding my attention.

I look at the clock, and it's already past noon on Thursday. I haven't had breakfast yet.

The Taylor Swift song playing on my new phone on my nightstand startles me when it rings. Only Liam would call me at this time of my new dawn.

Anyway, I smile and answer.

"Good morning, little Violet. How are you today? Did you rest?" he says with a mischievous irony because he knows I've done nothing but lie sprawled across my sheets.

"Good morning, Liam. I don't think anyone in a thousand years has rested as much as I do right now. I didn't know I was so tired. And I'm still tired, to be honest." I've just been here, like a plant, vegetating, and I think my new specialty will be: resting forever and ever… I answer, still in a sleepy voice.

"Have you eaten anything yet? Or do you need a full-time servant to watch your diet?"

Oh. He's in best friend-watching-best-friend mode.

"I haven't eaten, Liam." That's exactly what I was going to do… I lie, and he knows it. I hear his laughter on the other end of the line.

-Listen to how this lioness is going to hunt for her food today.

I get up like a sloth and bring the phone closer so he can hear the sheets rustling. I head to the small kitchen to make whatever I find in the fridge, just so my stomach and Liam will stop growling and calling for my attention.

"I'm as stiff as a zombie, Liam. I think I'll be a while…"
His laughter is thunderous and contagious… -Remember to stay hydrated, Vi.

I make a sandwich and a glass of milk and carry everything on a tray to my room. "I want to stay in bed. I don't want to do anything else," I confess.
"Okay, Liam approves. Enjoy your vacation and get as much sleep as you can. I already found you a job, and it's perfect for you. You start in three days."
"Really?" I manage when I breathe after being shocked by the surprise. How am I going to work, Liam? My ankle is still weak. I can't hop from office to office like a kangaroo. I can't. Unless it's to promote some pajamas or bedding.
"Yes, you can. And you will. Plus, they pay very well. You can't say no. You owe me for being such a good friend." And pack your bags. It's a bit far, but trust me, it's worth it.

And are you at least going to tell me what it's about?

No, definitely not. It's a surprise, and you'll love it. I swear. You trust me, right? Because you start on Monday. I love you. See you.

And he hangs up. Liam cut me off. I'm a little stunned by his news. He'd never do anything to hurt me or hide anything from me. But this? I try to call him again and again to demand an explanation, but he cuts me off every time. Liam can be a jerk sometimes. But I love him for that.

An emoji of a golden retriever with sweet eyes comes in as the only message from him: "I promise there are plenty of books where you're going."

I laugh and give up. I leave my phone on the kitchen counter and stand there, thinking of a thousand different jobs that a person with a bandaged ankle and a bandaged hand could work efficiently on, and for which you'd get paid very well.

None of them convince me.

Since I'm standing here in the kitchen, I decide it's time to do something more productive than just wasting oxygen. Although getting up and forcing myself to prepare some food has paid off. A few days have passed, and I already feel more mobility and less tension in the skin of the palm of my hand that was still bandaged, and I decide it's time to remove the bandage. I search a drawer for scissors and clumsily cut the bandage. I throw it away and sit down on the couch to contemplate my new scar. It's long, but thin. I'm sure it will fade in a couple of weeks with proper care. Feeling more mobility in my hand lifts my spirits.

I shower, put on makeup, and grab my purse. I go shopping at the pharmacy for new makeup and a healing cream Brennan prescribed, and to the stores to update my wardrobe. If I'm going to work, I have to look presentable, no matter if my savings are close to being in the red. But I don't know what to wear if I don't even know what the job is about. I buy a forest green dress that, depending on the accessories, can look formal or casual. Comfortable sneakers to match, and a simple jacket. I refuse to wear heels again. I treat myself to a sexy pair of pajamas, because yes, I need to feel that way to lift my slumping spirits, and then I get my nails painted with an exquisite little dragon design. The girl at the store is a true artist.

I return almost at night when I finish my "Express" shopping and talk to Rhi to show her my purchases. We talk for a little over an hour. And I prepare for what's coming.

Chapter Text

Xaden

Good morning, teddy bear. Are you ready to leave here? Garrick greets me with his boundless energy as he enters my room and holds the door open for Imogen to enter, pushing a wheelchair.

Seeing that thing approaching me shocks me. I'm stunned.

Garrick knows me and sees what I feel before I do.

"Relax, bro. It'll only be for a couple of weeks if you behave and obey the doctor's instructions. Remember, this is your ticket to go home today. It's that or stay here in bed for four more weeks…"

He looks at me expectantly. He knows I'm going crazy locked up in these four walls, seeing white everywhere. He knows he's right. But he also knows I hate seeing myself weak. And that...is exactly how I am. Weak. The thought tastes bitter. He knows he's got me trapped.

Damn, I resign myself and do what he says. I'll do anything to get out of here as soon as possible and forget about everything...and about her.

Because I can't stop thinking about her and how glad I was to see her face healed from its bruises and at peace when I found her asleep next to my bed a week ago. About the warmth that melted my heart when I fell asleep with her delicate fingers intertwined with mine. Not even when the memories of her mouth on mine in that cabin overwhelm me. Not even when I saw her hands skillfully throwing those life-saving daggers seemed like the sexiest act I'd ever seen.

Garrick puts his hands on my back and lifts me up to help me onto the chair.

I feel sharp stabs of pain in my leg and arm, but I grit my teeth and hold on as long as I can.

I'm sorry, brother, he says once I'm already sitting on it. He makes a few adjustments to make my leg cast as comfortable and secure as possible, since I can't flex it. Imy squeezes my shoulder in support as she walks past me to adjust the monstrous sling I'm wearing and then grab my things.

"Will you tell me sometime how you managed to convince the medical board to give me an early release?"

He smiles at me sarcastically as he stands behind me and pushes my chair forward.

"You're talking to Daddy. No one can resist my charm..."

His confidence makes me laugh.

Damn Garrick. I love him. He's the best friend anyone could have.

Okay, okay. Let's go now.

It's quite a logistical operation just to get me into the car. I only have one leg and one arm available on my left side—it's not my most agile side—so we're all sweaty when Garrick and Imogen manage to drag me into the backseat of their pickup truck.

You'll have to lose weight, bro. You weigh like a bull, he suggests, wiping his hand across his forehead to wipe away the sweat and catching his breath from the exertion.

Imogen hands me an uncapped water bottle for me to take a sip, and I'm grateful. I'm thirsty. Just that small effort has left me shaking. I don't want to admit it, but I want to get to bed soon.

Garrick packs my things and my new acquisition, the chair, into the pickup truck, and we head back home.

At least the chair is black. My favorite color in life.

After five hours on the highway, we finally cross the threshold of my beloved home in Aretia. Well, "house" is a very modest word for my home, which is actually an old two-story palace I inherited from my family. Surrounded by gardens, rooms, woods, and a small pond at the bottom, it's a good number of acres that I walked all over during my childhood with all my friends. My best memories are in this place. It's not just my home. It's a refuge.

For me and my friends. My siblings, even though they're not blood siblings.

I contemplate it for a moment and inhale to enjoy its distinctive scent, imbued with the forest, wood, and sweet jasmine that surrounds it. It's an intoxicating aroma that soothes the senses of anyone who walks through it.

I ask Garrick to take me to my room, but when we're in the middle of the living room, he stops.

"Hey. I think we have a problem, Xay," he says, but he doesn't look at me.

I follow his line of vision and I understand. A long, wide staircase with polished steps and intricate, two-century-old balustrades stands between us and the upper floor where my comfortable, very large bed awaits me.

I swallow. I'd forgotten.

There's no way I'm letting Garrick carry me up there like a bride on her first night there.

It seems the three of us are thinking the same thing because Imogen suddenly wanders off into the large open-plan kitchen, a clear smile on her face as she hums traditional wedding music.

I run my free hand over my face. Damn.

Garrick, take me to the big room, please. I say this with more bitterness than I intended.

he looks at me as if for confirmation, but does what I say.

he knows I don't like going into that room. My parents'.

But it's the largest on the ground floor, with a large adjoining bathroom. The other rooms are guest rooms and smaller, but they're not fully equipped. And my bones are begging me to lie down right now.

Imogen steps forward and opens the door for us; and a deep-seated ache hits me hard. Their smell is still there.

I'll have to endure it. It's that or sleep in that chair.

Imy goes up to my room and retrieves my pajamas and pillows while Garrick maneuvers me into bed. It's a marathon task, but we manage.

Imy opens the large window overlooking the terrace a little to ventilate and draws the curtains to block out the light. She knows me well.

She leaves my cell phone on the nightstand within reach in case I need it, along with a glass of water with a lid. She opens it easily, and leaves the room.

I have to swallow my pride when Garrick has to put me in my pajamas and he keeps making jokes. I hate him. But I still love him. I really can't do anything even minimally basic on my own.

I hate feeling like this.

I get really exhausted, and they notice. They bring me my meds and tuck me in like a baby. I can't help it. I'm sore as hell and sulking about being here instead of in my room, and they know me so well they don't talk to me.

They just leave me alone. And I fall asleep.

When I wake up and try to get out of bed to go to the bathroom, I notice my casted leg is sticking out of the covers, scribbled haphazardly in black and red marker.

It's definitely Garrick's terrible handwriting and Imogen's neat letters:

"Xaddy's Decalogue"

1 "I promise to eat all my food"

2 I promise to take all my medicine.

3 I promise not to take my cast off early.

4 I promise not to be the idiot I always am. I will say please and thank you.

5 I promise to lend Garrick my car, as many times as he wants because he's the best. Better than Liam and more than Bhody. (Imogen is the best (in another color))

6 I promise to be obedient.

7 I promise not to make the nanny cry. Because I love my nanny. I love my nanny, but I'm an idiot and a coward and I haven't told her.

What the hell??? I can't help but keep reading, twisting my neck as I try to follow the line of writing.

8. I promise not to break things, because I will converse maturely like an adult and not like a spoiled child who kicks when he doesn't get what he wants.

I know I'm not a spoiled child, but my hand tightly crumpling the blanket as I read says otherwise.

9. I promise to pick up my cell phone and ask for help whenever I need it because I won't be the idiot I always am.

10. I solemnly promise to share my chocolate cake with everyone else from now on, forever. Because Garrick told me I had to lose weight, and I'm obedient, and I promised in point 6.

Garrick, I'm going to kill you when I get out of this bed.

I don't know whether to laugh, get angry, or cry with the whole declaration of intent engraved on this thing.

No way. My chocolate cake is mine alone.

And the food. I've always eaten everything like a good child.

I'm not a glutton, but I appreciate food if it's available. There are many who don't have it.

And the nanny? What nanny are you talking about? He knows I live alone. I've never had one.

Garrick is crazy.

I run my nails over the writing, but the ink doesn't budge an inch. I can't even erase it. I'm seriously considering taking it off so I don't have that nonsense out there for everyone to see, but then it would delay my recovery by a couple more months. And I want my mobility and freedom back as soon as possible.

I'm definitely going to kill Garrick. And Imy for being his accomplice.

At that precise moment, Liam walks in, and I freeze.

Liam can't see my cast. I have to talk to Garrick right now.

Liam? Why are you here? Weren't you working at Navarre?

And Garrick? Bodhi? Where are they?

Hi. Nice to see you too, he answers from the doorway. Something about my face warns him not to move forward. "They left a while ago, what do you need?"

I... I... Can you come and go in 5 minutes? Please? Damn decalogue."

Liam looks at me silently, observing. Analyzing, noticing all the emotions and confusion on my face, which are also reflected on his.

Luckily for me, he doesn't argue.

"Okay," he replies, confused. I'll be back in 5.

He closes the door softly.

With an effort, I grab my cell phone and angrily dial the damn number.

"Yess ... Oh, and since you're awake, take advantage of the photo I sent you to the group. Get well soon, we love you, Xaddy. The bastard sneers and hangs up.

What photo?

I log in awkwardly and my jaw drops when I see photos of the decalogue shared with everyone. And then all the laughing emojis below. "We love you, Xaddy," reads Garrick's last message.

I can't help it.

I throw my phone away, and it slams against the door.

Damn. I don't need enemies with these friends by my side. Fucking Garrick.

The knock alerts Liam, and he walks in with a smile on his face. We're fine, Xaddy. He laughs as he closes the door.

Oh, you're here to make fun of me too...

I can't even bury myself in my pillow like I'd like. I need help for that too.

Damn, it's going to be a long few weeks.

I sigh and run my hand through my hair, trying to control my anger.

"No, bro, not at all."

I came to give you some news.

I've already hired your caregiver for the weeks you're here recovering. None of the others can be with you full-time like you need, and she's available every hour. Besides, she's lovely, so I just came to remind you to behave and take care of her like she'll take care of you. Be nice, will you?

What?! What are you talking about?!

We love you, Xaden. Get well soon.

He turns his back on me and leaves.

I don't understand anything. He doesn't explain anything to me. I can't move or follow him.

Liam!!!

Come here and explain yourself!!

All I can do is scream.

Damn.

The phone's out of reach. I can't even do it by myself and get up. I need to understand.

And I still need to go to the bathroom, holy Gods.

I have no choice.

I call again. But in the sweetest, kindest voice I can muster. I can be kind.

"Liam...please. Please forgive me, I'll be a gentleman. You can come. Please...

God, don't make me beg anymore. This is pathetic.

I close my eyes and pray for him to come back. I need him right now.

I feel such relief when finally, finally, the door opens.

"Thank God you came back, Liam, I..."

"Liam's gone now. I can help you."

Joy and relief are quickly replaced by surprise and something more.

It's her.

She's standing here, at my door. As beautiful as I remember her.

Looking at me through those captivating eyelashes, her face wary as if she feared my words. Wrapped in a captivating green dress that flatters all her exquisite curves. Her delicate braid falls softly over her shoulder as she holds the doorknob.

-Violet.

Chapter Text

"Tell me you'll forgive me someday," Liam begs me from behind the wheel, for the umpteenth time, as his car drives through enormous gates with bars forged from delicate leaves and vines that form a pair of majestic dragons dancing in the air around each other, with black and blue metallic lines that open automatically and protect what appears to be an enormous hill of green grass through which the road winds.

Are you finally going to tell me what this job is about, or do you think I'll stay alone because the exuberant sum they're offering for just one month is more than I earned in a year… We're leaving Navarre, Liam. I don't even know where we are. Almost at the end of the world, and I'm getting nervous. You didn't sell my organs, did you?

A laugh springs from the depths of his soul and makes his shoulders tremble.

What are you talking about? How do you even think of such things? I want the best for you, and you know it. Anyway, she lets out a nervous chuckle when she manages to calm down from her fit of laughter. I'm not amused at all. And I really need you to forgive me and accept this job. And also...

I stop listening to what he tells me when we leave behind a line of leafy trees and we are finally in front of the house or castle or whatever it is called, the beautiful and intricate construction of more than two centuries that appears imposing in front of me.

It's beautiful.

I'm speechless, contemplating every detail of its architecture, every cornice, window, and decorative detail that fills every wall and edge.

But I fall short when trying to describe the gardens that precede it or the forest on the side or the quiet lagoon full of white swans that I see on the side a little further. It's like stepping into a fairy tale.
And best of all: the beautiful snow-capped mountains that surround the ranch like a natural setting, only allowing access to the valley along the route we came from. The whole place is worthy of photo contests or idyllic inspiration for fantasy films.

This place really is breathtaking.

He stops his car near four other luxury SUVs and all-terrain vehicles parked in the parking lot, because, yes, it has a huge parking lot like a department store. Everything here is enormous and smells like tons and tons of money. And before I get out and take the path lined with beautiful and fragrant jasmines, I grab his wrist tightly and a little angrily, because I still feel betrayed by him and his secrecy. "Just tell me, Liam. I can't stand the anxiety. I need to know what I'm up against."

He denies it with a smile on his face, a mixture of satisfaction, a plea for mercy, and a plea for forgiveness at the same time. You gotta trust me, Vi. You need the job, and they really need you here. Only you fit the profile perfectly.

But I don't even know what I'm here for!!!

Just trust me He says to me and runs out of his door. He grabs my bag and leads the way as if this conversation never happened.

You’re infuriating, you know that? I’m foaming at the mouth, but I’ll play along for a while longer. I am really intrigued to know that it is this job for which I am “perfect for the profile”.

“They’re not drug dealers, right?” I ask, still trying to guess as I try to catch up with him.
Liam looks at me and laughs at me, but continues walking toward the huge main entrance.

“Isn’t it human trafficking?”
“Dog sitter?”

“Driver?”

I can't be a gardener, Liam. I'd never finish here, and besides, you know how my joints are.

He suddenly stops in front of me with a seriousness I've rarely seen from him. I almost trip and fall on top of him when he does, and he puts his hands on my shoulders.

Vi, please, please.

Will you just come in, be nice, and see? I'll never ask you for anything again in this life, or in any other life. Believe me when I tell you it's the best thing for you and the person who hires you. I owe you ten favors for this, but can you go back to being the lovely, bright Violet I know and stop being the raging beast you are right now and accept?

I look at him still angry, arms crossed. I think about it for a while while I cast rays of light at him with my gaze. His face says it all. He knows I'm going to give in. I can't resist when he gives me that puppy-dog face with his beautiful, bright blue eyes that he's giving me now.

Oh... okay. I'll enter as cute Violet, but you owe me 100 favors. We're here, right?

Thank you, darling, thank you. He says, giving me an enthusiastic hug and spinning me around while kissing the top of my head.

You're the best friend in the world. And I love you for it. His joy is contagious, and I can't be this mad at him. Even though I'd like to. I can't.

He carefully lowers me down because my ankles are still bandaged, and he knows better than to wrinkle my beautiful new dress.

And he opens the front door of the house for me.

I can't help but notice the familiarity with which he opens it, as if it were his own home.

If the exterior is beautiful, the interior simply leaves me speechless.

It's almost entirely modern and elegant: a minimalist living room furnished with plush leather armchairs. A giant floor-to-ceiling window allows you to contemplate the full extent of the backyard gardens and the lagoon with its swans. A magnificent fireplace on one wall and a large, modern, and luxurious open kitchen. Beautiful lighting and carpets, and in the background, a beautiful, elegant, and sturdy staircase leading to the upper floors, almost the only original feature of its construction. The view from the whole place is wonderful and completely inviting. Who would have thought it? I might have expected a dark, cold place full of dungeons, but it's quite the opposite. Spacious, warm, modern, and inviting.

I love it.

Just as I'm about to accuse Liam of there being no one here, a kind young man, tall and a couple of years older than me, with a dark complexion and dark but perceptive eyes, appears from one of the back hallways and greets us. He's dressed in an elegant business suit that gives him the appearance of someone sophisticated and older than he is. He approaches Liam and hugs him as if they've known each other forever. Because apparently they have. The joy of their reunion overwhelms me. They have a true familial affection for each other. It's like how Mira and I hug each other when we meet after months of not seeing each other. And when I look at how tall and powerful they both are, I feel small, tiny. Just like I always felt among my brothers: a small child between two giants.

"I'm Bodhi," he introduces himself as he politely shakes my hand and lifts my hand to kiss my knuckles. Something about his features seems familiar, but I can't quite place what it is.

I manage to say my name, somewhat surprised by the pleasant, polite welcome and the delicacy of his gesture.

"Ah... you're Violet. I've heard a lot about you."
His fingers gently brush my knuckles before he lets go of my hand. His gaze still doesn't leave me. It's intense. As if he were capable of seeing my soul.

A pleasant sensation runs down my spine and I blush.

"I hope it's good things."

Of course. That's why you're here." He says it more as a confirmation than a clarification.

"Come with me to the office for a few minutes so you can go over the terms and final details of your contract. We've incorporated all of Liam's suggestions, and it's almost ready for you to sign."

Has he heard from me? What suggestions? I look at Liam, confused, but I don't get around to asking because Bodhi keeps talking.

"Liam, while you can see where Sgaeyl is? He's probably missing her."

Liam nods and leaves me alone with Bodhi, who leads me down another hallway and into a large, opulent office.

Sgaeyl? Who is "he"? I still have questions, but I save them for later.

"Make yourself welcome and feel at home," he instructs, holding the door open for me.

He pulls one of the sumptuous chairs out for me, and I settle into it as he walks around the desk and sits across from me. An impressive glass window rises behind him, letting in the warm evening light and a beautiful view of the back garden.

"He and Sgaeyl are perfect for each other. They love each other unconditionally," he says in passing, handing me some contract documents. "I have no idea who he's talking about."

"I take it Liam didn't explain what we need from you, right?" He asks, just to confirm what he apparently already knows. My face doesn't hide my intrigue and ignorance at all, so he nods just by looking at me. My annoyance isn't hidden either. It's evident in my body language, the tension in my shoulders, and the stiffness in my seat, and I know he notices it too.

He pours two glasses of water and hands one of them to me.

"Umm. I guessed as much." He lets out a sigh as he runs his fingers through his silky black hair.

Damn.   He is very handsome…

—First of all: I'm sorry for you.   I hope I can get you out of that darkness now and I also hope you forgive us and still help us. We really need you…

He throws those words at me with those cute puppy dog ​​eyes, just like Liam did before, and he waits for me to interrupt, but I let him continue with whatever he's trying to explain. I melt under that look. It can't be that both of them are blackmailing me just by looking at me like that, but here we are.

Well, if we're talking about honesty… this is refreshing, I think to myself.

—…and I'd like it if you'd let me explain before you bolt from here—which I honestly would—and… I'd really like it and I'd be infinitely grateful if you'd think about it and agree.

The confusion on my face is evident, but I nod for him to continue with whatever he's planning to tell me.

—We've really discussed this a lot, and we've concluded that you're definitely the best option, by far.
—Oh, please stop rambling and tell me what this is all about.

My outburst surprises us both, but I don't apologize. I can't stand any more tension.

—I do, I do, he rushes to calm me down, a small smile tugging at the corner of his attractive mouth, while unconsciously backing away, hands up, shoulders hunched as if I were going to hit him. I see him gulp in distress, and that... makes me laugh.

I'm not intimidating. But it seems like I am today.

I have... well, Liam and I have someone in our family who's a bit unwell, and he's a real grump, and recently he's had limited mobility, he has to use a wheelchair, so... you can imagine anyone getting a bit grumpy like that...

He's always taken care of us... and besides, he's worked all his life from a young age, and he really can't stand being still. We need him to stay still and take the breaks he needs to recover, but he's very stubborn. He lives alone in this house. And we're afraid he'll fall into depression, or worse, not follow the doctor's instructions, delaying his recovery even further... and then he'd really turn into a perpetual grump, so we need a kind, good-hearted person to keep him company while he recovers. Sgseyl can't do that. So we need someone with the patience Liam vehemently claims you have in abundance—which you just confirmed when you learned you haven't killed him yet by bringing you here without any information, and I'm still alive.

That makes me laugh. I can't help it. And as I do, I feel my body relax.

"I could still do it..." I say to lighten the mood a bit.

Yes, you could still do it. He confirms cautiously but amusedly, letting out a sigh. Apparently, he's as nervous as I am.

It also means keeping him company so he's not alone and doing easy things like feeding him and giving him his medication when needed, entertaining him, talking to him, reading to him, etc. Nothing out of the ordinary. Keeping him company in his daily life until he can regain his mobility and stay... sane. I really can hear myself and it sounds horrible, as if he were a beast and you were the beauty of the story, but he is very stubborn, he doesn't want a nurse or someone "care specialist" to take care of him, because he is used to being a real hermit in this big house and being independent, so the search has been difficult, and despite everything... we really love him.

He sighs to himself and gets lost in his thoughts for a few moments, obviously remembering things. His anguished face says it all. They really are desperate.

He's given so much for us and always puts us before himself. He loves us, even if he doesn't say it with words. He also doesn't know how to let himself be loved, so we're practically forcing him to "put a little brake on his life" and let us return a little of the love and care he always gives us. But he really is a tough nut to crack.

His attitude shows how much love they have for that person, and something breaks inside me. I understand when someone gives everything and doesn't let you reciprocate. I experienced it firsthand with my father in his final months. It's frustrating, especially when you have everything at your fingertips and they don't let you. I truly understand them, and it makes me less angry with Liam.
Finally, he looks at me as if I'm done talking. But he doesn't.

And that's why you're here. Could you please watch him for a month?

Before I can ask any questions or answer his, because I still haven't fully absorbed anything he's said, he continues with his arguments.

—All of us who love him are covered with work and immovable commitments - apparently the stars conspired so that we cannot be present as long as we would like for him and in the same way as he has always been for us -, but we can come on weekends. So, having said all that, I'll stop now because this is the longest speech of my life, but it was necessary to make you understand how desperate I am. Everyone here is desperate. Could you come here to live for a month, or until he's discharged—which we hope will be that long if he rests properly—and keep him company while we're gone? You'll have your own room, your own space, and this entire wonderful house and its extensive gardens will be at your complete disposal. In addition to your payment, you'll have another amount of money available for you to spend on whatever you need for any activity you might think of... anything." Oh, and the cars are also at your disposal in case you want to go into town or need to go out. There's no spending limit. There's money available. Whatever it takes to make him feel good and comfortable. Will you do it? Please?

He looks at me and falls silent—finally—and stays still, looking at me, waiting for my answer, obviously nervous if the fluttering of his fingers on the table is any indication.

He takes a sip of water from his glass and sets it on the desk. He waits for my answer. He doesn't push me. He just watches me. And waits.

What can I say? This is a little overwhelming. I'm just recovering. And they want me to care for a sick person. But the way you describe it, it doesn't seem that complicated. I'm not a nurse, but I can keep someone company. Besides, I'm unemployed. I have the time. And it's only for a month.

I look at the contract pages to buy some time when my eyes fall on the amount I would receive if I accept. My eyes pop out of their sockets when I read and reread the exorbitant and disproportionate sum written on the document.

My eyebrows can't go any higher.

Good heavens!

This is... this is... too much. It's more than what Liam and I had discussed, which was already excessive.

I suspected Liam belonged to a family with some money, nothing important enough to have ever brought up the subject, but this? It's like winning the lottery.

But coming to live here? For a month? I won't be able to see Tairn all this time. I'll be even further away from Rhi and my brothers...

Perhaps it's a good thing to get away from the city and forget everything. I need it. Especially to get rid of that thorn with onyx eyes that I can't get out.

I hate how Liam tricked me into coming here. It's something we'll have to talk about seriously. Yet, despite everything, I can understand why he did it. He knows my weakness is helping the most helpless people, those at a disadvantage. That's why I became a lawyer. And that's why it hurt me so much to be fired so unfairly. Because they had clipped my wings when I could have continued helping so many others...
Everything Bhody explained to me fits the profile of my greatest weakness: whoever it is that I'm asked to care for is alone and helpless. He needs help. And I've never stopped offering my help if I can ease his burden. My father instilled this in me. He taught me to fight for those who can't fight for themselves. A small lump catches in my throat when I remember my father asking me to go with him to help others. We often did this behind my mother's back, knowing how illogical and unnecessary it all seemed to her. It was both exciting and healing at the same time. Like an adventure my father and I embarked on.

And right now, this whole situation, and how Liam managed to bring me here, initially seems illogical and unnecessary. And then I understand.

This is where I belong.

I take a breath before saying the next words, because this will be a new adventure, just like when I did it with my father. A small stirring in my heart gives me the incentive I need to finally answer.

"I'll do it." I accept.

"Really?"

Bodhi looks at me as if witnessing a miracle. Suddenly, he jumps out of his chair and comes over to hug me as if it were New Year's, and his happiness can't be contained. As if we've been lifelong friends. With the same extreme affection that Liam gives me when he hugs me. It's contagious and makes me laugh with him as he rocks me in his burly arms and thanks me profusely over and over again.

He makes me feel comfortable, warm, and important. As if I've saved the world. I feel like a hero. Maybe this will be fun.

I can't help but ask as I slide the pen over the paper signing the contract, "They're your grandparents, right?"

"Who?" Bhodi asks, bewildered, finally more relaxed with his hands in his pockets after I've agreed.

"Sgaeyl? The man you admire so much and whom I'm going to take care of?"

He looks at me silently, and then...
He bursts out laughing.

He takes a breath and laughs again.

I put my pen down on the desk and sit up to look at him carefully, waiting for him to say something.

After a minute, he finally stops and wipes the wet edges of his eyes with his hand from laughing so much. He approaches me, takes me by the shoulders, and guides me out of the office and into the main hall where he first greeted me.

"They sound like my grandparents, right?" Another burst of laughter. "No, they're not... He could be, yes, he's as grumpy as a grandparent, yes. But no, they're not..." and he continues to stifle more laughter when he notices the seriousness on my face.

"Bhodi, I don't understand anything," I confess.

"Don't worry, you'll do it."

A beep from his smartwatch interrupts us.
"Oh, I have to go. I'm running late, but I'll see you soon. Liam, give her the keys... I'll see you later."

And he walks away as Liam appears around a corner, as confused as I am, and approaches me while Bodhi answers an incoming call, waving goodbye to us with a perpetual smile on his face.

"Liam, I'm late, and the lady here has signed the contract, so my work here is done. Please excuse me, but I must go. I'm leaving everything in your hands," he says before walking through the front door.

And just as quickly as he arrived, he leaves through the same door we came in and closes it behind him.

"So Bodhi's mission was to convince me, huh?" I chide Liam when I turn to him, angry again.

"You already signed, so it doesn't matter," he says, his hands raised in the air, feigning innocence. "Now, feel like the queen of this house. She's all yours for a month, and don't kill me. We're going to meet your new baby. Just give me one more minute, and I'll be right back."

He leaves me alone again in the middle of the luxurious living room and heads down the same hallway he came in before.
A few minutes pass when he returns, his face flushed with laughter. Something he doesn't share with me, by the way, and directs me to the door at the end of the hallway.
He hugs me and gives me a resounding kiss on the top of my head as he hands me a bulky set of keys.

"Be a good girl and enjoy yourself, okay? I'm going. I'll leave you to get started on your chores. I'm going after Bodhi because he asked me to help him. Call me if you need anything.
See you later."

"What? Liam! You're leaving without explaining anything to me...?! Come back! Bodhi said you would!! Liam!!!"

He runs away and leaves me there, alone, standing in the middle of the large living room, without even having been introduced to my "patient" or "baby," as he called it. He runs away from me while laughing and yelling at me to be a good girl.

Liam! What are you doing?

He slams the door and runs away. I run to the door after him, but by the time I make it across, he's already in his car, speeding toward the exit. Damn! My best friend set me up to leave me here! I'm seething with rage.

I'm going to fucking kill him! This isn't funny.

I angrily dial his number, and when he finally deigns to answer, I lower my voice to a threatening sound he's never heard before: "I'm going to find you, Liam, and when I do, I'm going to cut you into little pieces and gut you and let you dry slowly in the sun. Do you hear me?!" I hang up without waiting for his reply and stuff my phone into the small purse that matches my beautiful dress, which I realize won't be of any use if I'm going to be locked in a room with a sick grandfather.

I take a deep breath and resign myself. I think of my father and convince myself it's a good job and head back into the house, heading for the mysterious back room.

The carpet muffles and silences my footsteps. When I reach the door, a faint male voice calls for Liam.

My heart breaks. They left this poor man alone, and the kids practically ran away from him. I never expected anything like this from Liam. We'll have to talk this over seriously… after I kill him and make him pay for this.

I take a deep breath to calm myself and save my anger for when I meet Liam. I sit up and straighten my shoulders, straighten my hair and dress. I clear my throat and breathe to calm my nerves and assume the role assigned to me: to be a kind, good-hearted caregiver who keeps him company.

I can do this. It's only for a month.

I carefully open the door and peek through.

"Liam's already left. I can help you."

The room is truly impressive: spacious, beautifully decorated in a minimalist and masculine way, with a huge window and sumptuous curtains, but what takes my breath away isn't the enormous bed in the center of the room but the person on it.

Xaden.

Chapter Text

Xaden.

I'm hallucinating.

This can't be real.

She's not here. How could it?

I've dreamed of her in my home since the last time I saw her. Every damn night. Every minute of my slow day. Since that day in the hospital when I found her asleep beside me. When she came to me without me asking. Without anyone forcing her.

Seeing her at peace, with her hand in mine, had broken something in me—or rather, unleashed something I never thought I had: hope. Hope that maybe there was a woman in my destiny capable of captivating me and making me surrender at her feet, to adore her eternally. That maybe I could access the love that others profess so openly and frequently, but that is so elusive to me.

Yes. I'm sure.

That was her. There beside me, opening the doors to something totally unknown: the desire to be by her side forever.

Despite everything. Even if it's forbidden to me.

She's surely already had her destiny mapped out with Liam. And while I promised myself I wouldn't see her with any other eyes than those of a beautiful friendship, I know at this very moment that I can't. It's impossible. I can't not love her.

She is everything.

Because she is her. Majestic and radiant. The light that breaks the shadows of my soul with just her laughter.

The girl who saved my life.

And she's here.

She's at my door.

Dressed in a beautiful green dress that accentuates her magnificent curves. No trace of the injuries from that fateful weekend. Stunning and delicate.

Beautiful.

Just as I remembered her.

Even more beautiful.

The delicate curve of her arms is highlighted as she leans on the open door handle, waiting for a word from me.

I can't believe she's really here.

Damn! And that hair.

I don't know what it is about her that drives me crazy.

My mouth dropped open, my eyebrows rising to the skies as she poked her beautiful face through the doorway.

My heart leaped wildly as I recognized my name on her sensual lips.

And I think I sensed a level of awe and surprise similar to my own.

We both stared at each other, not knowing what else to say.

I'm lost.

Fucking hopelessly in love with her.

I could have thought I'd died at some point and made it to heaven because I was in the presence of the most beautiful angel, and yet, I'm still lying in my bed with half my limbs torturously immobilized on a pile of pillows, the dull, throbbing pain in them that won't leave me, and, of course, my bladder reminding me more and more why I was begging Liam just moments ago to come back. Desperately.

No. I'm definitely not in heaven yet. I can't even sit up on my own. This is frustrating. I'm stuck in my bed until someone helps me. I can't stand being dependent on someone else. But here we are.

My utter annoyance at everything and my confusion must be completely legible on my face.

His face changes as soon as he recognizes me, mirroring mine. Annoyance and confusion.

The deep crease that has formed between his brows screams it at me. As do his suddenly pursed lips.

I wish I was standing right in front of her and could reach out with my fingers to smooth away that cute little wrinkle. She's so cute when she's angry. And sexy. My pajama pants, suddenly stiffer under my sheets, confirm this. I get hard just looking at her.

The silence stretches a little longer between us. It seems we've both been caught unaware.

She lets go of the door handle and crosses her arms like armor, finally breaking the silence with a loud exhalation and taking a few steps toward me.

"What are you doing here, and what does Bodhi have to do with you?"

The demand in her question snaps me out of my stupor and brings me back down to earth. She hasn't taken another step. From here, I can see how her eyes burn even more with a fury that could burn my house down, so I don't press her. She's furious.

"Hey, Violence… I could ask her the same thing."

My voice sounds raspy and unsure when I finally answer. None of the humor I intended to infuse my words comes through, and they sound just like hers, like a demand.

Her eyes shoot lightning at me.

I don't think she'll tolerate any stupidity that might come out of my mouth.

Thinking about what relationship she might have with Bodhi and when and how they met doesn't help either.

My hand discreetly goes to the blanket to cover the damn "decalogue" Garrick declared on my leg so she doesn't see it. This is truly embarrassing.

My eyes, however, can't tear themselves away from her. She's mesmerized me.

"Liam."

Is all she answers, as if it might clear up any doubts.

Suddenly, my stomach turns sour. Of course Liam.

He'd give anything for me. Our brotherly love is too great for anyone to understand. Even traveling, what? Six hours by car from the city of Basgiath to here? Just to give me a look and a few scoldings. I'm sure he'll be wandering around the halls, but bringing his girlfriend here? Why? He's never brought anyone here before, and now he's bringing her with him. Oh... maybe what's going on between them is much more serious than I thought.

Damn.

Although I must admit, the anger in her voice at the mere mention of him confuses me.

I can see in her eyes how her gears are turning and she's thinking.

I know, even with how little I know her, that she's a brilliant woman. Something doesn't add up for her either. Just like it does for me. Her eyes dart back and forth between me and the room as she switches between different moods with astonishing speed: anger (very obviously), betrayal?, pain... resignation, determination. It's surprising how quickly she processes each emotion and hides it behind a flimsy mask.

She's as transparent as water. The opposite of me.

And I'm fascinated.

I think we're both on the same page. We really are mirrors of each other's feelings, but I remain silent in the hope that her answer will be a little more... clarifying.

"Does a grandparent live here?" she asks, perhaps a little unsure. It's not what I expected to hear. However, her posture is still demanding.

No, Violeta. This is my house. There's no grandparent here.

Her eyebrows draw even closer together. It's clear she's confused. Was her head damaged in some way? My anguish grows just thinking about the consequences to her mental health from everything she's experienced in that damned forest.

Who is Sgaeyl then? Is she Bodhi's grandmother?

A slight smile appears at the corner of my mouth. Sgaeyl, Bodhi's grandmother? My grandmother? That would be terrible for all of us who have lived in this house. She would have raised us with military rigidity. She is terrible. I imagine her scolding us by pulling our ears every time we got into mischief with the boys. And that was quite a lot of mischief for one day. We wouldn't have any more ears to pull at this point. That thought makes me laugh. Now that would be funny.

But Sgaeyl is my girl. I adore her. And I miss her. She's my anchor. I haven't seen her today yet.

I see Violet about to explode with more and more questions written on her face. I don't make her suffer any longer and finally answer:

"No. She's definitely not anyone's grandmother here. Do you want to meet her?" Without waiting for her answer, I put a few fingers to my mouth and let out a whistle that only Sgaeyl could recognize. I'm slightly surprised by the excitement and joy in my voice as I ask her. Suddenly I feel like a 5-year-old sharing and showing off his new tree house.

We felt her gallop through the corridor, getting closer and closer.

Violet turns, intrigued, to stand in front of the door, waiting to discover who appears through it.

Sgaeyl appears quickly. She takes a quick snapshot of the scene and without hesitation, launches himself at Violet, growling and baring her teeth. She places her paws on her shoulders, demonstrating her magnificent bearing, and knocks her down, throwing her back onto the ground, screaming.

"Sgaeyl, stop!" I call out to her, and luckily, she obeys immediately.

Sgaeyl has her immobilized while continuing to growl at her inches from her face. She still hasn't removed her paws from Violet, who remains completely motionless, hands at her sides, breathing heavily, under the scrutinizing and threatening gaze of my beautiful and ferocious borzoi, or Russian greyhound as others call them.

Her elegance and slender muscles belie her ferocity and loyalty to me.

"Sgaeyl, come here! She's a friend." She's family, don't bite her.

My dog doesn't move immediately. She continues staring into Violet's excited eyes, assessing her.

She stops baring her sharp fangs and sniffs her. She pokes at one side of her neck and then the other. She licks her cheek and finally moves away from her.

With a gentle trot, she approaches my bed, climbs onto the mattress, and curls up next to my ribs. She puts her head on her paws and stays there as if nothing had happened.

I let out my breath. I hadn't realized I was holding it.

Violet does the same on her side.

-Violet, are you okay? I'm sorry, I didn't think she'd react like this. She's so overprotective of me...

I hear my own words and feel stupid. Of course she was going to attack. She won't let anyone near her. I'm an idiot.

I can't help her up. I can't even do it for myself, for God's sake. This is infuriating.

-Oh... yeah. I don't think I have any broken bones and my head is still with me, so yeah, I think I'm okay... -she tries to joke in a nervous voice as she stands up and smooths the skirt of her dress with her hands, her eyes traveling between Sgaeyl and me.

I watch her arrange her now-tangled hair, and seeing her like this is even sweeter.

Gods, what am I going to do? Everything about her unsettles me and calls to me. I can't stop looking at her.

We both sigh with relief and watch my giant dog fall asleep. As if nothing had happened.

I'm surprised. Not only because she didn't bite Violet (all the boys and Im have some Sgaeyl teeth etched into their skin, even me). It's the first time I've seen my dog show "affection" by licking someone other than me.

-I think...I think you passed her test.

I breathe another long sigh of relief. This could have gotten so far out of hand. My hand rests on her back and I pet her, trying to calm her down. She's very rude to everyone. She won't let anyone near me unless I tell her to. The fact that she's lying down next to my ribs like a barrier between Violet and me is her signal to stay away. Just when I most need to get to the bathroom. I'm dying.

I see Violet's hands tremble slightly as she straightens her dress and takes a step closer to me. Sgaeyl really scared her. Me too, for that matter.

-"So, you're the grumpy old man I have to babysit for a month?" She snorts and bursts into laughter.

"What??

Now I understand point number 7 written on my leg."

Her laughter, slightly unhinged and incessant, fills the room.

It's the most beautiful sound I've heard in days.

-"Bodhi just persuaded me so much that I agreed to babysit you."

She wraps one hand around her stomach, trying to control her reaction while running the other through her hair, as if none of this makes sense, lost in thought. Do I want to know what Bodhi's way of persuading her was? I'm not sure, but an explosive discomfort rises in my gut just considering some of the options.

Suddenly, she calms down and raises a finger to ask for time. And she leaves. I see her statuesque silhouette quickly walk out the door, and everything falls silent.

My hand remains still on Sgaeyl, my eyes fixed on the entrance. My head tries unsuccessfully to understand if this was a dream or if she was really here. I think it's the former. I'm going crazy.

Violet.

As soon as I step through the door, I lean my back against the wall to try to steady my heart rate. My nerves are on edge.

I put a hand over my heart to check it. It's racing.

That little dog gave me the scare of the week, but seeing him again when I thought I'd never see him again is... I don't know. Bad? Good? My heart leaps at the latter. I can't deny it.

Damn it, Liam, why did you trick me into coming to his house? I rack my brains trying to understand, but I don't want to acknowledge the only logical option. Liam sees what I've started to feel for Xaden. He's so damn observant.

I nod to myself. Yeah, that's right. Liam saw my feelings before I did. The ones I don't want to grow. And that are taking root all over the place anyway.

I hate it when Liam plays matchmaker. He loves it. He enjoys pairing up couples. And it generally works out the way he wants it to. I've already seen him work behind the scenes, bringing Jessenia and Sawyer and a couple of other friends together. And deep down, I love him for wanting to make everything easier for me despite myself. Even though I'm terrified of being his new project and the consequences. Or do I like that he does it?

No, I don't like it. I can't like this. Liam is wrong. This isn't going to happen.

My anger toward him from earlier is still raw, but I think I could forgive him. But he'll have to earn his due. I'll collect on each of the 100 promised favors.

But first, I must survive my new challenge. If Liam wants me here, I have to make it. I have to trust his instincts.

Breathe, Violet, you can do this. It's a job. You can do it.

A little voice in my head that's getting louder.

I buck up. I breathe. And I convince myself. They need me.

If I'm objective, Xaden really needs me.

But seeing him... there, all defenseless. Goodbye to getting that thorn out, Onix. How could I?

Thoughts swirl in my mind.

I'll be with him for a whole month.

It'll be torture.

I'll be with him for a whole month.

Just the two of us.

Temptation.

I'll be alone with him in this big house... for a whole month...

mmm.

"she's family."

Those words resonate inside me more than anything, warm, raising butterflies in my stomach again.

Maybe it's not so bad.

Maybe Liam is right. Again.

Xaden saved my life. He risked himself for me. Liam is always there when I need him.

It's the least I can do for both of us.

But first, I wrap my heart in a shell.

He has a girlfriend, I remind myself.

I must be professional. I keep my feelings in my pocket.

And I go back inside.

Chapter Text

Violet.

—"Hey, let's start over, shall we?"

I suggest once I've worked up the courage and returned to his room. I approach the side of his bed—of course, not where his beautiful dog, Sgaeyl, is—and extend my hand in greeting.

—"My name is Violet, and from now on, I'll be your nurse. Or nanny. Or caregiver. Whatever you want to call me. I'm here for whatever you need."

I give him a friendly smile. To encourage him to play along.

Also to encourage myself to believe what I'm saying.

His face is a picture of absolute confusion.

Sgaeyl lets out a menacing growl, but doesn't move from his spot, waiting for his owner's reaction.

Xaden stares at me, dumbfounded. I notice he is lost. Okay. We are two lost. But I'll make it work. Or at least I'll do my best. Someone has to be the adult here. Okay. Xaden doesn't seem to be in a position to be one right now.

He mumbles an “okay” and reaches out to take my hand and respond to my introductory greeting.

—"I'm Xaden... yeah... uh, thanks for coming... but you didn't have to. I..."

—"You don't think you need help, do you?" My eyebrow raises defiantly as I face him and cross my arms, waiting for his answer.

—"I... uh... I don't. Okay. Yes. I need Liam..."

—"I told you Liam's already left." "So does Bodhi. Don't be stubborn." You have me. Can I help you? What do you need?

I can't believe that the man who rescued me and cared for me so passionately in the woods is the same man I see now, like a lost kitten in the treetop, not knowing what to do.

I think I'm not the only one hurting here. And that makes me feel a little more sorry for him.

This is all crazy.

About us.

That little walk in the mountains really screwed us up.

It seems like this will be therapy for both of us. I really hope so.

—"Can you bring me the wheelchair?. I need to go somewhere" His uneasy gaze points to the side door. I guess it's his bathroom.

Oh!

Now I understand why he called Liam.

—"Okay. I can do this."

I also look nervously around the room until I spot the chair in the corner and move it closer to his bed. It's an uncomfortable and hard piece of equipment. Not very suitable for my weak joints to push easily, especially the ankle I still have bandaged and that demands me with every step I take, but I hide my own physical discomfort and move forward.

He's still lying on the bed, so I raise one of my knees on the blanket and try to lift him, resting my hands on his large back. It's a titanic effort, but I manage.

What a magnificent back he has. And so big that I'd love to walk through it and... Violet pushes those thoughts away. Be professional!

I bite my lip to keep my heated thoughts to myself as I continue to support him until he's able to get into the wheelchair.

I can see it's not very comfortable for him either. It's narrow and doesn't allow him to fit his tremendously sculpted body between the armrests to sit down easily, and when you add to that the fact that his leg is uncomfortably extended and hovers over the support pedals, which is obviously an extra effort, well, my heart breaks a little for him. The cast doesn't allow him to flex his knee. So I bend down and insert a small cushion between the pedal and under his cast boot so it doesn't bounce when we move forward.

I can see him sweating. This whole movement has been a lot of effort for him. His face is completely serious, yet I can see him trying to hide how much pain he's in. Gods. He really can't be alone. He needs all the help we can give him.

Red letters scattered across the cast on his thigh catch my attention as I stand up again and head back to the chair to carry him. I can't help but try to read and decipher the first line of scribble: "Decalogue..." "Chocolate cake."

- "Please don't read this." He interrupts me with more annoyance than I've ever seen in his tired eyes. His cheeks are red. Is he embarrassed?

All it does is pique my curiosity to read further, but I let it go. His face says it all: he's upset and needs to get to the bathroom.

I push the chair with clumsiness and effort. My wrists are crying out for me, but I manage to reach my destination.

The bathroom is impressive. It's bigger than my apartment. And the tub in the center...
Oh gods, I could do Olympic swimming in it, it's gigantic. Still, with all the equipment Xaden has on top of him... bathing in there isn't an option. Something else to worry about in the future. Right now, no thanks.

With a cold "thank you," he bids me farewell and asks me to wait for him to call me. I leave, closing the door behind me.

I give him his time, quite a bit, to be honest, when I think I hear a dull thud.

I knock on the door and enter.

—"Xaden!". I run to him when I see him lying on the wet floor like a turtle on its back. Luckily, he's dressed, so I go over and help him. Sgaeyl runs toward us and tucks her head under Xaden's shoulder, and she and I help him back into the chair. She's like a human being. She brings all her animal strength to bear. And Xaden lets her. Once he's settled in the wheelchair, he runs his free hand down her back. A show of real affection. However, she just sniffs at him and runs back to the bedroom as if nothing had happened.

—"She's amazing, as well as terrifying," I observe to myself. However, Xaden hears me, and a faint chuckle forms on his lips. —"And you. You're a real idiot. I was behind that door. Why didn't you call me, Xaden? If you need help, ask me next time, you hear?"

He looks at me, as if it's the first time someone has scolded him.

—"You're very rude when you want to be, aren't you, Violence?" He boasts.— "I'm not a baby."

—"Like that?" "Do you want to test how violent I am, Xaden? No?"— I see the doubt in his eyes. I don't think he wants to know. The words barely come out through my clenched teeth. —"Then act like the grown man I know you are sometimes and call me when you need something. Anything. Anything. You call me. It doesn't matter what time it is. You call me. It doesn't matter if it's a thousand times. You call me. You know what Liam told me after I signed the contract? That I'm the mistress of this entire house and everything in and out of it, so I can do whatever I want and you'll do exactly what I say while you're in my care. You'll behave like the best patient in the world and come to me at all times until you're discharged. Is that clear?"

—"Don't break a tooth, Violence. Okay, I'll call you."

He gave way barely, but he gave way.

Violet one. Xaden, zero.

We're both panting when he returns to bed. He hasn't said another word. He's really, really angry. I also don't miss his exhaustion from moving with only one leg and arm available. But I also notice the relief on his face. He doesn't say anything, but it's obvious he needs to rest. He instructs me to take off his wet shirt. And I'm not surprised when he tells me he doesn't want another pair of pijamas. That he just wants to stay like this under the sheets because it feels more comfortable.

Okay. Because it's not hard at all to be tucking him in while my hands are directly touching his beautiful skin and muscular back. It's not hard. My face isn't a rainbow of pinks, and my breathing doesn't accelerate, especially when his sculpted, god-made pecs aren't covered by the damn sheets but are in full view. Not at all. It's just a titanic test of my concentration and professionalism, and my control of my ever-increasing hunger for him.

Sgaeyl simply settles in and rests her head on Xaden's lap, looking at him as if she could talk to him.

I ask him if he wants to eat something, or if he wants me to take him somewhere else, but he just wants to sleep. He doesn't even feel like talking. I can tell from his movements that this whole situation has him overwhelmed, and I understand perfectly, so I save my number on his phone and move closer to arrange all his pillows. I slip it under his leg and arm, ignoring the tickling in my chest, and I ignore the pink color I know is rising up my neck to my cheeks when I get too close to his face to arrange the last pillow under his head and his gaze rests briefly on my lips, while my heart skips a beat, and I step away to close the curtains to block out the midday light. I make sure to leave my phone within his reach before leaving the room. I leave him alone so he can get some sleep.

I hear a loud sigh before closing his door. Poor thing.

My heart sinks as I walk toward the kitchen island, where Bodhi has left a "manual" with everything Xaden might need. If he hadn't agreed to take me that day, I wouldn't be suffering any of this. Guilt gnaws at me.

I shouldn't have been so hard on him.

I sit on a stool in front of the beautiful bay window in the large kitchen and leisurely study the manual: medications, emergency phone numbers, grocery lists, city maps, exercise schedules, doctor's appointment times, etc.

I pause over the medication list and make sure I have everything ready to give him an hour later.

**********

I knock softly on his door as I bring him a tray of medication along with a bowl of soup I made for him. I walk in when I don't get a response and see him sleeping soundly. I stealthily move forward and place the tray on a small table near the window. I stare at him, wondering whether to wake him or not. The medication is meant to relieve the pain. But watching him sleep so soundly is…

It's unfair that this handsome man can be even more handsome asleep.

I don't want to disturb his rest, but a plaintive sigh from him makes me immediately change my mind.

I approach quietly so as not to startle him and sit on the edge of his bed, murmuring very close to his face. He's fast asleep. His face, tilted slightly toward the window, allows me to observe in more detail the intricate and beautiful tattoo on his neck, which reaches down to his jaw, against his golden skin, which is currently pale. I don't forget that Liam apparently has a very similar one. And Bodhi. I think I saw some black lines of curves and silhouettes under the collar of his shirt when he interviewed me. Another question for the long list I'm accumulating in just a few hours here.

in just a few hours here.

I can't help but brush a few curly strands of hair away from his face to get a better look. I notice, with a sudden tightening in my stomach, that his brow is furrowed, as if the pain were piercing through the curtain of sleep and he was still sensing it. My hand does its own thing and gently strokes his hair, trying to soothe or console his obvious pain.

—"Xaden, wake up. It's time you take some medicine." He moves on his own, as if his face were seeking my touch. Like a sunflower seeking its sun. I grant him that. I gently bring my hand to his cheek and lightly stroke him with my knuckles to wake him up. The stubble of several days' growth scratches my skin, tickling pleasantly. A fire in my heart burns brighter and brighter. I could stay here all day doing this. A change in his breathing tells me I'm managing to wake him up. His long, thick eyelashes flutter lightly until he finally opens his eyes. I move my hands to my lap and wait for him to regain consciousness.

His gaze locks with mine.

—"Hi," I whisper, and I give him a small, encouraging smile. "How are you? It's time for your medicine and something to eat." His free hand moves and rests it on top of mine.

—"Thank you."

Is all he says before he tries to sit up in bed. He knows he can't do it alone. I don't tell him. I just walk over and put my hands under his arms to help him up. I bring the tray of soup and medicine closer to him and tend to him. I spoon his mouth and feed him slowly. I use my napkin to gently wipe the corner of his mouth when I feel his intense gaze on me. Oh, I hadn't noticed how close I'd gotten to him. But he seems to enjoy it. His fingers thread the end of my braid and slide gently through it, while I continue spoonful by spoonful until he's eaten it all, but his gaze is fixed on me, on my face, my eyes, my mouth. Neither of us speaks. We just stare at each other in silence, trying to read each other's thoughts.

A growl from Sgayl disturbs us.

We look at her when she stands up, but it's not at us she growls at, but toward the hallway.

She runs off, leaving us alone.

The bubble has burst.

The nervousness in my stomach creeps in again, and I pull away from him as if a fire has burned us.

—"Rest, Xaden."

I pick up the tray and head for the kitchen, my heart pounding.

Chapter Text

Violet.

I arrive in the kitchen, almost hyperventilating.

I haven't even made it through the first night. It's not even been 24 hours.

My heart flutters from being near him.

Having touched his skin, his hair, like I did a little while ago. I shouldn't have done that.

The soft touch of his fingers in my braid still lingers.

I'm falling in love. Hard. So hard.

But my mischievous heart hurts too.

Because all his pain is my fault.

I'd love to escape all these confusing feelings.

To get away from him so my bad luck doesn't hurt him anymore.

And yet, every second I want to be closer to him.

I make myself some tea to calm these nerves, exquisite and distressing at the same time.

I remind myself to put a shield on my heart and hold on for just 30 more days.

Just 30 days. From then on, I can leave and try to escape this situation.

The doorbell interrupts my thoughts, and I jump in my seat.

Who could it be?

I hear Sgaeyl barking and see her trotting past toward the front door.

I look at the security camera panel on one of the kitchen walls and notice it's a delivery man. How did he get in here? The entrance gate is very far from the house. How did he get through?

I check the clock on the wall; it's almost 11 p.m.

This doesn't smell good to me.

I take a knife from one of the drawers and hide it behind my back to defend myself if necessary.

When I get to the front door, Sgaeyl is very alert and ready to run away as soon as it opens.

"Sgaeyl, don't eat anyone. Let's find out what she wants first."

This little dog is brilliant. She looks at me as if I've understood everything and I've ruined her fun. She stands beside me as if she were my guardian, a completely bored one, and waits for my command.

I look through the door and see the man waiting with a huge package in his arms.

Is that...?

I drop the knife on the side shelf when I realize I'm being paranoid, then I open the door and greet the man when I hear Sgaeyl growl.

I see the terror in the man's eyes when he realizes who's at my side.

"Sgaeyl, calm down." I speak to her in the same tone Xaden used a moment ago, and luckily she obeys me.

"Package for... for... Miss Violet Sorrengail." The man hesitates as he announces his package. He doesn't take his eyes off Sgaeyl for a second.

"It's me."

He hands me a clipboard for me to sign and hands me the package.

I can't believe it.

It's a book. Wrapped in flowers. A giant, beautiful literary bouquet, almost my height, with gorgeous violets, roses, and sunflowers, and a small card hidden among the petals.

The man leaves as quickly as he can, occasionally looking back, making sure our dog isn't following him, and gets into his truck, speeding off. Doesn't he know you're supposed to drive slowly on private property?

With my foot, I close the door behind me while maneuvering with my hands full and a smile on my face. Sgaeyl follows me closely, as if waiting for the package to explode or someone to jump out. I swear she's like an undercover cop. A bodyguard. She's awesome. Intimidating and awesome.

She follows me into the kitchen.

I put the heavy bouquet on the counter and grab the card to read it, while I return the knife to the drawer. I'm really crazy. I can't hold back a laugh when I read the sender's name: Liam.

Thank you for taking care of Xay.

I hope you can forgive me.

Liam. My beloved Liam. The one who left me here through trickery and deceit is the one who sent me these flowers. The one I still haven't decided whether to forgive or not. He got the book right, though. It's the latest, recently published version of my favorite novel. Maybe I can forgive him tomorrow. Maybe the day after.

The book with the flowers. I think it's a good start. An excellent start.

With a soft smile I can't wipe off my face, I grab my cell phone and quickly text him:

—"Really, Liam? Books and Flowers? You're shameless."

—"admits you liked them."

—"I haven't forgiven you yet."

—"But you will."

I don't know if he's writing it as a question or a statement.

I don't answer. He might suffer for a while, right?

My small smile remains on my face, but it freezes when I hear a call from Xaden.

With clumsy movements, I answer immediately,

—"Tell me."

—"Who was at the door?" His husky, demanding voice unnerves me.

—"No one. I mean, a delivery man."

—"At this hour? And what did he bring me?"

—"For you? Nothing. It was for me."

—"For you? But you've only been here a few hours. What was it?"

I laugh at his demand. His surprise and curiosity are evident in his exquisite, sexy voice. Although he's right. It's strange that packages arrive in my name when I just got here, much less at this late hour.

—"They're flowers. Beautiful, by the way."

—"Flowers? At this hour? Who sent them to you?"

His tone of voice changes to a darker and...angry one?

A silence stretches on the line. He doesn't say it, but the question "why" is also clearly audible.

—"Yes, Liam's. And what do you care? If you don't believe me, do you want me to bring them to you so you can see them?"

—"No... no, it's necessary." And he hangs up on me.

I'm stunned, listening to the disconnected ringtone, and I look at the screen. What's wrong with him? I'd love to think he's jealous, but he can't be, right?

I enjoy the sight of my new favorite book and my beautiful flowers for a while longer and think about going to prepare my room and unpack, when I realize I have no idea which room will be mine or where Liam left my bags, so I walk down the hall.

Sgaeyl follows me everywhere.

I open one door after another, finding empty beds, ready to use and really comfortable, until the fourth door I open, the one that leads to the side of Xaden's room, contains my things. Finally.

My mouth drops open when I enter that room. It's as huge as Xaden's. The bed is a queen-size bed, and I discover I have a beautiful, gigantic closet all to myself, waiting for me to fill it with my belongings. I could spend all day here arranging my things. I find a door on the side and discover another bathroom just as big as Xaden's. And with my own bathtub. This is great. Everything is luxurious, spacious, and minimalist. Simple and practical. Beauty everywhere I look.

I can't help it.

I throw myself onto the covers and fall backward like a starfish. The blankets engulf me in a hug. And I squeal with childish joy.

Sgaeyl watches me from the doorway.

The sound of my footsteps is muffled by the soft carpet beneath my feet.

I approach the window only to confirm that a heavenly view opens before my eyes. I open the floor-to-ceiling windows and step through to a private terrace containing a small wrought-iron table and two matching chairs. The cold mountain breeze surrounds me, making my teeth chatter, but I ignore it.

The starry sky above the high snow-capped peaks is truly a sight. I could wrap myself in some blankets and spend a good while outside gazing at them, in comforting silence. I'd even be happy to spend hours reading there—the view is very tempting.

I finish packing away the few belongings I brought and check the time, remembering that we still have one more medication and that I must prepare my handsome patient for sleep. A strange throb runs through my body when I think about it. About him.

I go back to Xaden's room, and what I find isn't what I expected when I open his door.

"Xaden, what's wrong?"

His jaw is clenched, and sweat is beading on his forehead. He's trying to suppress the pain.

"A... cramp," he barely manages to answer.

"Where?" I ask as I run over to him and try unsuccessfully to identify the source of the pain.

—"My... right... leg."

That's it. I pull the blanket completely off and throw myself at his toes, curling them tightly to stretch them... Luckily, it's this leg and not the one in a cast. That would be terrible.

—"There... right there... ahh..." he points, relief evident on his face. "Stay there... don't move... Just hold my foot like that... ah." A long sigh escapes him when the worst is over.

I slowly release his foot and move my hands to his calf, massaging his aching muscles.

I grab a cream from his vanity and continue massaging his leg. I feel the stiffness and hardness of his toned muscles beneath my fingers, feeling them slowly relax under my care. A soft curse escapes Xaden's lips as I release a particular tension. I see out of the corner of my eye how Xaden bites his lip, his face relaxing as my hands move up his leg and massage a new area. His breathing has already normalized. I focus on easing and relaxing every inch of his leg. I massage and massage until I feel the tension disappear, and I move on to another area.

He lets me do it and remains silent, interrupted every now and then by a gasp of relief. Gods, how wonderful it would be to hear those moans in another situation.

His pajamas are rising with my hands, and after I don't know how long, I'm reaching the top of his thigh when I realize where my hands are. Almost reaching his groin.

I try to hide my surprise, but a fleeting glance at his makes me notice his eyes clouded with excitement. Oops.

"I think that's all." I clear my throat when my words get tangled up as I readjust the fabric of his pajamas to his ankles again.

I need to change the subject, so I stand with my arms crossed by his bed, waiting for an explanation:

"Xaden, why didn't you call me earlier for help? I told you to do it if..."

"I didn't get there, Violencia, I didn't get to call you. The cramp came a few seconds before you came in. I swear."

His words move me. I know he's not lying. I can see how much it bothers him that I'm scolding him.

"Okay. I believe you."

I sigh and take a deep breath, trying to focus and survive being so close to him and not do something stupid like petting him again. His eyes are no longer cloudy. Now they're completely sincere.

—I believe you, Xaden.

Before covering him with the blankets, I remind myself why I came to his room, so we go back to the bathroom.

Putting him in the wheelchair is truly torture. For both of us. The expression of discomfort on his face, my ankle, and my joints confirm it.

This time he actually calls me when he's ready and his teeth are brushed.

Once again, it's a herculean effort to move him, get him in and out of the wheelchair. This thing is definitely not practical or useful, and I know I have to fix it.

Luckily, Sgaeyl has been by my side for a while now and is helping me with Xaden again. I'm falling in love with her too.

I hand over the last of my medications and leave his cell phone charging within reach so he can call me. I also leave food and water on Sgaeyl's plates. He just nods and watches me work in resigned silence. I let him know I'm a room away from him so I can come over anytime.

Sgaeyl climbs into bed and curls up next to Xaden, who rests his palm on her back.

"Thank you, Violet." I can hear Xaden as I turn off the light and close the door to his room.

"Call me if you need me."

I bid him a formal goodnight and retire to my room, my heart engulfed in sweet flames.

I close my door and settle down at the beautiful desk, where I open the laptop on it and start making the first purchases with the "spending money" Bodhi left me. It's been over an hour before I've ordered everything I need.

Satisfied with my purchases and a smile on my face, I close my laptop and go soak in that giant, beautiful, and idyllic bathtub.

When I get out, I feel refreshed and my muscles feel soothed. I put on my new pajamas, the strappy ones made of soft black fabric that barely reach my thighs and make me feel sexy, and I burrow under the soft, warm, and cottony blankets on my bed, remembering to set the alarm for the next day. I can do it. I can stay here another day. I can survive the tangle of intense feelings swirling around in my head and digging into my heart.

I know I'll make it. I convince myself of this and fall asleep.

….…….

I wake up at 6 a.m. with my alarm.

The house's wonderful central heating allows me to walk into the kitchen in nothing but my pajamas and slippers.

I'm making myself my first cup of tea and some toast before starting my workday.

I turn the sound system in the living room on low, and "Ordinary" plays softly as I stretch, searching the upper cabinets for some cookies I saw the day before. Honestly, these are designed for the very tall, muscular guy that is Xaden. I can barely manage to graze the packet of cookies with my nails. It's frustrating. I try one more time. I stretch and stretch. Almost there. My pajamas are riding up my thighs. They barely cover my butt. I'm almost there…

"Do you need help?"

A deep, sweet voice startles me, and I scream in fright. I whip around to look the voice's owner in the eye. My hand flies to my heaving chest, as if reassuring myself that my heart is still inside me.

I almost knock over my cup in fright.

"Good morning, Violet," Bodhi greets me as he leans relaxed against one of the pillars of the house, looking me up and down with a slight smile on his lips. "I didn't think you were an early riser."

He's impeccably dressed in a suit and tie. His soft curls and facial features are so similar to Xaden's that for a second I thought it was him. Silly me. He approaches me and takes the pack of cookies with enviable ease, handing them to me. His exquisite perfume fills my nostrils. It's fresh and minty.

"Damn, Bodhi, you scared me," I say, trying to distance myself from him and his intoxicating scent. “I wasn't expecting anyone else here until at least the weekend. Or so I understood. It's only Tuesday. What are you doing here?” I ask, my voice sounding more annoyed than I intended… oh, sorry.” I'm rambling and speaking in a bad tone to my boss, so I try to fix it.

“Did you have breakfast?”

I try to change the subject so he won't notice the blush on my cheeks from being so scantily clad in the kitchen, but I can't. I feel my cheeks burning like I'm out in the sun.

Bodhi politely doesn't mention it and opens another cabinet. He takes out a cup and makes himself some coffee.

“Sorry to scare you. I'll have a drink with you now, if that's okay. Anyway, I'm just here for a few minutes to go over some work stuff with Xaden, and then I'll leave.” His warm smile relaxes me, and for a moment I forget I'm still dressed in my “mini pajamas.”

He sits across from me, and we enjoy our breakfasts. He breaks the silence first.

"How was your first day?" His beautiful brown eyes rest on mine, not invasive but curious, waiting for my answer.

"Surprising. Yes, definitely surprising, and...good. I think good. I haven't killed anyone yet, and my patient is still alive."

"Yes, it can be considered an achievement that Liam and I are still alive."

Bodhi has one of the most beautiful smiles I've ever heard from a man. It's warm and kind. Transparent and pure. It vibrates and gently penetrates your soul. Echoing within it.

That same joyful laugh he just let out.

"I'm glad about it, by the way. I. I wanted to apologize for how Liam and I treated you yesterday... and I really appreciate you still being here. And that you haven't killed us yet.

I hope you can forgive us."

Like his laugh, his gaze is penetrating, yet it conveys the confidence necessary to start a conversation as if we were lifelong friends.

— It wasn't the brightest thing, but I understand why they did it, Bodhi. I'm not blind. Xaden really needs help. And I... I couldn't refuse to help you, knowing that because of me, he, and in addition, you, are all suffering like this. These last words come out as a whisper.

My nervous smile breaks, and suddenly my eyes can see nothing but my hands, which are now shaking from the memory of not a single car stopping to help me. Until that kind woman did.

I feel Bodhi's warm hand on my shoulder, urging me to look at him.

— Violet. I don't have all the details of what happened to you that weekend. I only know from Garrick that it's thanks to your sacrifice up there on the cliff that we still have Xaden with us.

Nothing that happened there is your fault.

"Thank you."

That's all I can manage. I take a sip of my tea to try to undo the lump in my throat.

Bodhi notices and brilliantly changes the subject. We chat about everything and nothing. He makes me laugh. He's so simple and easy to talk to.

And then I tell him about the shopping I did last night, which should be arriving soon. Maybe he won't agree. I should have asked him first. But I don't have his number to call him either. He looks at me in surprise when he hears the list and the plans, and I see him nod as he finishes his coffee.

"Violet, you're a sweetheart. You make me feel so stupid too. We should have thought of it before. I don't need to review or validate anything you do. We trust you. And I see that we weren't wrong. Liam was right: you're ideal for the position. Let me know if you need help with it." He looks at his watch, gets up, washes his dishes, and gives me his number before heading to Xaden's room.

"Nice pajamas, by the way," he says, winking mischievously as he leaves the kitchen, leaving me alone with the shock of embarrassment exploding across my face and all my exposed skin, the reddest red anyone has ever seen.

I tidy the kitchen as quickly as possible and flee to my room to dress decently and start my day.

**********************

Xaden.

Bodhi peeks cautiously around the door and comes in. He knows I sleep little to nothing.

"Hey, Xay. How are you today?"

Now I understand why Liam brought her here. She's brilliant.

And beautiful.

Is Bodhi pining for Violet? But he's only known her for a few hours. What is it about this woman that has that effect on the Riorsons?

"Don't even try, Bodhi. She's with Liam." I say with all the feigned calm I can muster, trying to extinguish any embers of whatever Bodhi is starting to feel. Because I know. I can see it in his eyes. I've been through it before, and here I am, drowning for her. Without stopping thinking about her for a single second. I don't need to see my cousin as miserable as I am. I couldn't bear it.

"With Liam? But if he... Nothing, forget it, I'm sorry. Don't worry." That doesn't mean I can't admit that she's truly beautiful. You're lucky to have her here for a whole month. Instead of Garrick or me. The truth is, I think the change of scenery has been greatly improved in your favor... and if you're lucky enough to see her in those pajamas... ugh.

Jealousy burns inside me... what do you mean, seeing her in pajamas, does he...

"Explain yourself!" I demand.

"Nothing, Xay, nothing..." the idiot mocks. "I just came to update you on the office and the paperwork."

He diverts me from the subject and we talk about all the things he needs, but when he finally leaves, the jealousy remains there, deep inside me, writhing like snakes in a nest, taking root. Waiting for her to return to my room at any moment.

Chapter Text

Xaden.

"—Good morning, Xaden. I have some surprises for you today."

These are the first words Violet says to me when she enters my room to bring me breakfast after Bodhi had already left.

She's radiant and cheerful. The complete opposite of me.

—"Looks like someone had a good night, at least." I respond with such a sullen greeting that even listening to me makes me angry. I'm a complete idiot.

She wisely ignores my stupidity, but I can see her concern when she asks if I'd had any ailments during the night that kept me awake. If only she knew how hard it is for me to sleep. With or without an accident. I haven't slept well since my father's death. Much less since Cat showed up with her uncle blackmailing me. And while I have indeed felt some physical discomfort during the night, it's not the reason for my lack of sleep.

—"Xaden, remember you can call me anytime. That's what I'm here for." She reminds me with a warm, sweet smile. The one that makes me melt and feel even more angry because I'm sure Bodhi saw that in her too. Her great kindness. Not just her damn pajamas.

Just like yesterday, her scent hits me and stuns me in a good way when she comes over to help me sit up in bed and arrange all my pillows. With gentle firmness, she takes my arm and places it inside the support. A jolt of electricity runs down my spine when her warm fingers brush the skin of my neck as she adjusts the strap of the support. I can't control my eyes, which wander to her slender neck and long eyelashes. To see her creamy skin in detail, noticing her tender, tiny freckles. She's so beautiful.

A soft sigh escapes me when her proximity is so...close.

What's wrong with me? My mouth refuses to speak. She leaves me speechless. Senseless when she approaches me. But she's so...professional. She does everything perfectly and with precision, keeping at bay any gesture that could be misinterpreted.

In the forest, we could talk fluently about everything and nothing. And now I simply can't.

Luckily, she thinks my silence is due to depression. And although I also believe I am, in reality, it's her. She's the one who steals my breath and my thoughts. I can't do anything but behave myself, like a gentleman. My father raised me well.

She places my pillows where they belong. The blanket is tucked in, keeping me warm. The tray is neatly placed on my lap, with a coffee and an extra-large slice of chocolate cake? What...?

She walks to the windows and opens the curtains, allowing the light of the new day to flood my room, and then returns to my side.

—"I hope you enjoy breakfast, Xaden. I hope to make every day better and more bearable for you. That's why I also hope you enjoy this chocolate cake. I don't know if you like it, but it lifts my spirits a lot. It's my favorite. And when I saw it in the refrigerator, I knew. I had to bring you a piece."

She looks at me with genuine hope when she comes back to sit next to me. As if she'd cure cancer if I accepted her cake. It's so sweet. I love her. I can't stop staring at her while she waits for me to say something. My free hand flies up and I take the end of her silky braid between my fingers, just like yesterday. And just like yesterday, she lets me, and I amuse myself by stroking the tip of her hair while I whisper a thank you.

I don't miss how pink her cheeks turn at my terse response.

She pampers me, feeding me pieces of cake. I could eat on my own. Although, with my free hand being the clumsiest, half the food would end up on my sheets. She simply won't let me. She feeds me. I don't take my eyes off her, nor she off me. I hate being so physically useless, but I could get used to this. To having breakfast with her in front of me. With that captivating, innocent gaze.

She accompanies me and makes me talk about any irrelevant topic. She tells me silly jokes. She makes little airplanes with my spoon. And she makes me laugh.

She makes me laugh. That speaks volumes about how infatuated I am with her. And how she's able to break down all my walls with her beautiful smile.

I can understand why Liam brought her here.

I can understand why Bodhi was smitten with her after just one glimpse.

And I can understand and recognize why I can't get away from her. Because I also fell for her that day I met her, when a pile of packages hid her as she approached my car and she appeared behind them like the bright sun behind the mountains, radiant. And ever since then... I want her. More than anyone. More than anything.

The air is thick. The tension between us is strong.

I know it's not just me who stares at each other longer than is considered...polite.

She snaps me out of my torturous thoughts when she notices me finishing my breakfast and suddenly stands up, pushing away the tray.

"Do you want to see your surprise now? I can't stand it anymore, I want you to see it now," she tells me with all the joy and enthusiasm of a child opening her Christmas presents.

"I thought you were referring to the cake when you mentioned surprises," I said, a little confused. It had been a pleasant surprise at the start of the day.

"The cake? No, it's not my surprise at all. Consider it part of the menu whenever you want it," he says as he heads out the door and then opens it wide.

There, next to it, a new and modern wheelchair, a large electric one. Just for me. With a gift rosette in the corner.

"You and I can't suffer any more with that thing from yesterday. I thought if you're going to be like this for a month, at least you should be comfortable. It has a small battery, digital controls you can operate with your free hand, and speed and height controls, so we can go out for walks, or go wherever you want, and I won't have to break my back pushing you." He laughs at this last bit. "Besides, in this one you'll be able to sit properly and not have half your big body dangling out. It's an improvement for you and me."

She rocks back and forth on her feet as she places it beside my bed, waiting for my reaction.

"It's...this. Great, Violet. Thank you."

I want to hug her. Show her with my hands and lips how grateful I am.

I have to settle for words alone.

"I want to try it right now. I need you to leave your room now."

"What? Why the urgency, Violence?" Her attitude is suspicious, but it doesn't wipe the smile off her face.

"The new chair is half the surprise. The other half is out in the hallway waiting for you to get up so it can get in. So get up right now."

Intrigue gets the better of me, so she helps me set up my new chair. It's really so much better than the old one. Padded and with enough room so I don't crack my ribs trying to fit properly between the armrests.

It's spectacular. Thank you, Vi.

I see her cheeks flushed again, and I tell myself I have to talk more to achieve that effect on her again.

She leads me in my pajamas out of the room I haven't left in days, and I find myself in the hallway with a whole crew of workers, carrying tools and metal parts on their shoulders.

"I'm going to adapt your room and bathroom with accessories so you can support yourself and move around without requiring so much help and prevent you from falling. It will only be for as long as you need it. When you recover, I'll take care of removing all the additions and repairing the place so it's as it was in the beginning. Do you like it? I hope so, because it will be done whether you like it or not." She looks at me grimly, daring me to contradict her.

"Are you tired of taking care of me in just one day?" I challenge her.

"No, idiot. It's just to give you more independence." She answers me rudely, giving me a small, affectionate slap on the back of the neck.

"What can I say? Remind me not to bother you on your bad days. Thanks, Violence."

We both smile as she carries me into the living room. Sgaeyl comes running from somewhere and throws herself into my lap, showering me with licks all over my face.

"Violence, you have to tell me how to make up for your surprise... I really appreciate it."

"Do you want to make it up to me? I'm the one who owes you for everything you did for me."

A part of me winces as memories of Jack attacking her come flooding back.

A painful silence falls over the room, but she breaks it a moment later.

"How about you give me a tour of your house? Liam and Bodhi told me they would, and then they abandoned me and ran away from here, so all I've seen is your kitchen, and I'm still waiting. Your house looks very nice. I want to see it, please."

Melodrama is her thing. She tells me all this with mock indignation while crossing her arms in front of her, her foot tapping the floor.

—You're not serious. Really?

She just nods with a deep, “innocent” and pitiful pout, with puppy dog eyes.

A shudder runs down my spine just looking at her lips. Gods...

She wants to flirt? I can play that game.

"Well, who better to offer you a tour than the owner himself, right? Let's see how my new acquisition runs... Follow me, darling."

She leans behind me in the chair, and together we walk through the various corridors. I love seeing her eyes light up with each new room. And I almost lose her completely when we enter Dad's personal library. A huge, circular room stacked with books leaves her speechless as she walks and feels the spines of the cracked, ancient tomes stored there.

"Liam wasn't lying when he told me there would be tons of books where he was going..."

Something unpleasant twists in my stomach when she mentions him.

I barely manage to drag her out and convince her to go look at the gardens and the pond. Her steps are calm beside my chair. Her face has taken on color and her freckles stand out in the light.

Sgaeyl runs through the gardens and then walks back with us. Stretching her legs has also been good for her.

I can admit that it's been good for all three of us to get out of the house for a while. I hadn't realized how much I needed it. We both seem more at peace when we return inside.

It's been a busy morning.

Violet has taken care of it. As if she were the queen of the house, I see her coming in and out of my room, giving clear and precise instructions to the workers she's hired, somehow, to adapt the spaces for someone with reduced mobility like me.

I hate it.

But I can't deny the spark that grows inside me knowing how much she cares about me and my well-being.

Between comings and goings, she gives me fruit, water, and medication. She makes me laugh and makes me angry. And she enjoys doing it.

I catch myself more than once staring at her. She doesn't seem to notice.

We review the manual Bodhi left her and establish routine schedules. I watch her cook and delight in the magical aromas that emanate from her preparations. She's a goddess in the kitchen. We eat together at the kitchen island. And she takes care to serve me every bite while talking to me and telling me trivial things. Everything is truly exquisite. One more point for her.

In the afternoon, the doctor visits me and gives me a series of recommendations as well as an exercise plan.

I wander from room to room in my super new chair while the sounds of drills and hammers fill the room. A migraine hits as the day draws to a close, and luckily for me, the workers left a while ago, leaving everything ready and they don't have to come back.

Violet is bouncing on her toes when she invites me into my remodeled bedroom.

Despite my obvious reluctance, I agree with her when I see all the railings, handrails, and accessories that will allow me to move in and out of bed, the bath, or the shower more independently.

My mouth drops open.

She's thought of everything.

She's. Brilliant.

I could laugh and thank her properly, but at that moment, a pang beyond any other hits me, causing my face to scrunch up in an involuntary grimace at the sudden pain.

Of course she notices. She steps out from behind my chair to stare straight into my face, trying to identify what's wrong.

"Xaden, what's wrong?" she asks, genuinely concerned. The sweet little wrinkle between her eyebrows shows it to me.

"Oh, Violence. It's nothing," I say, raising my fingers and sliding them between her eyebrows, trying unsuccessfully to erase that cute little wrinkle.

"She looks at me, confused by my small gesture.

"I've always wanted to do it. Erase that little wrinkle that says you're so worried, Violence. Seriously. It has nothing to do with my recovery. I get migraines from time to time. Sometimes mild. Other times severe. But they pass. They come on their own and go away on their own. Nothing I can do." I resignedly tell her about my sad experience. I'm used to them by now.

"And if I give you some painkiller or medication, will it help?"

The hope of being able to resolve this too moves me.

"No, I saw. It's not possible. I've tried everything. I've been to doctors, and nothing. It's part of my genetic heritage. Bodhi suffers from it, my father suffered from it, and his father before him."

"Would you allow me...?" She brings her hands to my head, waiting for my approval, and I understand what she wants to do. I nod, my eyes barely open as another pang runs through my head.

I feel her walk behind my chair, her warm fingers rest on my head, and she begins to gently massage me, making circles from my forehead to the back of my neck. She takes small strands of my hair and gently slides her fingers through them. Again and again and again. The pads of her fingers caress and run over my scalp. She presses and slides. Presses and slides. Each touch is softer than the last, and the headache subsides with such care.

My eyes close at her touch. I can't help it. My head suddenly falls back, and I surrender to her massage. I relax in her hands. So much so, that I think I've fallen asleep for a moment.

I don't know how much time passes, but a soft, warm caress on my cheek calls me back to reality.

My eyes are heavy. I blink slowly until I manage to open them and find myself face to face with the most beautiful image: Her.

"Xaden, how are you feeling now?" she asks me in a whisper, her face right in front of mine. My eyes go straight to her mouth, fleshy like a cherry, provocative, sensual and innocent, which transforms into a slight smile. I notice that she remains close to me, leaning forward, with her hands on her knees. Her eyes of sea and sand, expectant. Waiting for my verdict.

The migraine is gone.

It's surprising.

They're always with me for hours, but she repels them like water repels oil.

I'm still in the chair. Or rather, sprawled on it like a sun lounger. We're in the same place. But I feel like I've slept and rested for centuries.

My body is totally relaxed.

I take a deep breath to find my voice.

You're a goddess, Violencia. Your hands are truly miraculous.

She returns the brightest smile I've seen from her yet. Well-deserved compliments and kind words have that effect on her. And with it, my heart lights up too. She has that effect on me, and I'm caught in her smile.

"What have you done to me?"

The words escape me in a breath. I can't hold back my thoughts. She has me spellbound. In her hands. And I love it. I let her think I'm only talking about the massage. If she read between the lines of my true feelings, she doesn't show it.

"My father taught me some tricks to relieve the pain. I have bad days sometimes too, you know. I'm glad it helped. And now we're going to try the improvements to your shower." Your hair is crying out for a wash.

Without waiting for a reply, she activates some buttons on the chair and pushes me into my bathroom, where more handles and railings gleam around me.

"Violence, in case you haven't noticed, my boot is made of plaster. It'll fall apart as soon as it hits the water. Although I guess a bath feels good. Without her noticing, I can smell myself under my arm and... yes, I definitely need to take a bath. I look in the mirror and see what she's talking about. My hair is tousled, dull, and stiff. It's standing on end like Goku. My stubble is messy. A homeless man looks better."

She comes skipping back after pulling a bag from the closet, from which she extracts two inflatable sleeves to protect my boot. It was also part of her late-night online shopping spree. She hands me a towel to wrap around my waist and then reaches under the towel to remove my pajama pants and give me a bit of "dignity" so I don't leave myself completely naked in front of her. Although I don't dislike the idea.

After several tugs and gasps from both of us, she manages to remove my clothes. I'm finally ready to get into the tub. She nimbly removes the sling and wraps another cover around my injured arm. "They're special for this," she explains.

She helps me stand in the tub and leaves so I can remove the towel and submerge myself in the foamy, bubbly water, leaning against the new railings. She leaves sponges, soaps, and hair shampoo within reach. But all I can do is gasp with pleasure as the warm water surrounds my body and covers me up to my neck. The satisfied, sly smile on my face is inevitable when I can finally clean myself properly.

I feel the muscles throughout my body relax as I stand under the salt-infused water, I realize. I feel a strange fluttering in my chest. I don't remember anyone else giving me so much attention and care. Not even when I was a child. I lean my head back in the tub and close my eyes, enjoying the sensation. No wonder Imogen and Sloane spend hours and hours in the tub.

A knock on the door brings me back to the present. I think it's been over an hour.

"Can I come in?" Violet's voice comes from the other side of the door.

There's still a lot of foam in the water, which is now cold, but it covers everything important.

"Yes, you can come in."

I hear her creep in behind me.

She's carrying a bunch of towels and a clean pair of pajama pants.

"If you tell me where to look, I can get you some underwear too," she says, her face flushed.

"No need, Violence. I'll just keep my pajamas on. It's more comfortable."

Actually, even though I'd like to wear boxers, the boot doesn't fit through the hole. Garrick and I tried it, and it didn't work. His mockery still echoes in my head. I don't tell Violet about it. I don't need her mockery either.

She nods and doesn't insist, leaving the towels and clothes on a stool, bringing it closer to me. Before leaving, her gaze falls on my hair and she looks at me with a bit of compassion and amusement. "Would you allow me to rinse your hair? Your wash wasn't... you still have foam," she points at me.

"Okay, Violence, I'm all yours." I glare at her shamelessly, daring her to take her eyes off mine. She doesn't.

I see her throw a towel behind me and kneel on it.

"You're setting a dangerous precedent, Mr. Riorson. You may regret it later if I take your words literally." She tells me as she wraps her body around me and reaches out in front of me to grab the bottle of shampoo conveniently on the opposite side. It's intentional, I know; her mischievous, seductive smile that brushes against my ear confirms it, but her floral scent and her playfulness are as arousing, if not more so, than her words that I don't want her to stop.

She pours a thick stream of shampoo into her hand in front of my eyes and then pours it over my head, slow and suggestive. It's a good thing there's still plenty of foam in the water on a certain, suddenly very hard, part of my body.

"Oh, violence. You'll be the death of me," I say with an excited gasp that I don't want to hide.

Her hands, wrapped in foam and my hair, suddenly stop. A pause. And she continues washing my hair.

She doesn't move away either when she speaks again in my ear, too close.

"I don't want to be the death of you. I'm here to please..."

I can't explain the sudden warmth that spread through my body with those words. However, she doesn't say it flirtatiously like before. She suddenly sounds sad.

She must know the effect on me.

My hands, balled into tight fists on the side of the tub, clench even more, leaving my knuckles white.

"Violet, look at me," I demand suddenly.

She stops lathering and massaging my hair and leans over my side. Her sea-and-sand eyes will never cease to amaze me. But now they're not smiling, but serious. And they're not able to hold my gaze either.

Her small hands, still covered in lather, rest on the side of the tub, and she waits for my words.

"Look at me...please."

I ask her. And I don't ask anyone. But she. She's special.

I bring my hand up to her face and gently take her chin and lift her face so her eyes finally meet mine. A shudder runs through me when she does. Her beauty strikes me every time, just like that first day. Her eyes are sad.

"Don't even think for a second about blaming yourself for my situation."

His eyebrows raise in anguish because I guessed right.

"Neither of us asked for this. However, I think I'm the happiest man to have such a caring... and kind... and beautiful caregiver."

Her face brightens slightly at my words.

"Xaden, I..."

"Let me finish, Vi..."

I interrupt her. And she waits silently for me to continue, her beautiful eyes attentive to my words.

"You're the best thing that's ever happened to my life. That you're here, with me." I said you'll be the death of me because I can't find the time to fully recover, to hold you in my arms and kiss you against the wall until we both run out of breath. But also, I don't want the days to end. You've only been here a day, and knowing I'll have several more days here, admiring your beautiful silhouette, listening to your sweet laugh. It's more than any man could ask for. But I'm dying... I'm dying to kiss you. To touch those lips again. To have you in my arms... and knowing you're Liam's girlfriend is killing me. Because he's my brother and...

"Xaden, stop. Did he tell you that?"

"What? Not in so many words, but I just..."

I lower my hand from her chin to her neck. I can't tear my touch away from her.

Her question disconcerts me. Her surprised face, her concentration, trying to solve a problem in that brilliant little head of hers unsettles me even more.

A smile appears on her pretty mouth. And then a laugh. Deep and steady. Crystal clear and bright. Just like her.

Her eyes close and she shakes her head again and again. She breathes a sigh of relief and then looks at me. With her full attention. And I melt before her gaze.

"Liam isn't my boyfriend. I love him. We love each other, but as friends. There never has been, nor will there ever be, anything more between him and me than that. You should ask him why." Her clarification releases a weight I didn't know I had on my lungs, allowing me to breathe easily in I don't know how long. "Do you really like me?" Her surprised face tells me everything. She doesn't believe it. But she waits for my answer, expectant.

"Oh, beautiful. I've liked you from the first moment I saw you. You've driven me crazy..."

I can't help it. I can't wait any longer. I place my hand on the back of her neck and approach her slowly, deep down, praying that she doesn't pull away. I can't stop looking at her lips. My heart is pounding. Her pulse beneath my hand has also quickened.

And that magnificent moment of anticipation of what I'm about to do is worth everything.

A fleeting glimpse of her suddenly closed eyes, waiting for my touch, sets me on fire and burns me as I finally touch her lips to mine. She allows it. I kiss her slowly, gently, feeling every blessed inch of her burning skin touching mine, receiving lightning bolts and lightning in my veins with each touch.

And she kisses me back.

Chapter Text

Xaden.

I'm in heaven.

Her hand, gripping the edge of the tub, reaches for my chest and slides up to my neck. We both press against each other, seeking more. Her sweet mouth moves gently against mine. A delicious gasp escapes her, making me tremble inside. She is exquisite. Better than the memory.

We lose ourselves in the kiss. We surrender to it. Slow. Sweet. Complete. Her minty breath mingles with mine as she opens her lips for me. My tongue entangles with hers in a dance of fire and hunger. Her hands tangle in my hair, begging for more. And mine. My hand strokes her skin with my thumb as I hold her firmly in place. I don't want to stop. She fascinates me. She fills me with fire and life. She's like the air.

I love her.

That statement stirs me inside and reveals itself like a flower bud at dawn. It grows, takes root, and cements itself firmly and permanently within me. I feel it in my bones. In my soul.

She's mine.

We pull away just a little, to catch our breath. We both gasp, eyes closed, foreheads pressed together. Our hands on the back of each other's necks. As if we can't tear ourselves away. We don't want to. Neither of us lets go of the other while we catch our breath. I can't help it. As if I were in the desert and she were the source of my water. My lips return to her mouth. To her cheek, her neck, and her mouth again. Slow and tortuous. Sweet and delicate. I enjoy her flavor. Her touch. Her exhausted breath. Her pulse fluttering like a hummingbird's. The growing fire in my veins. She is everything to me. My Violet. My beautiful Violet.

*************************************

Violet.

I struggle to breathe and pull away from him. My knees and hands are shaking. It was a kiss straight out of a movie and it left me gasping, and I feel happy. However, there's still something on my mind, and I can't let this opportunity pass. I have to resolve it.

I distance myself, even though he keeps his large, warm hand resting on my neck.

"Xaden, I like you too, a lot," I see a beautiful smile light up his face, his full attention on me. "But I need you to tell me the truth..."

"Ask me whatever you want, Violet."

I've had this doubt inside me for a long time. Since that day in the woods."

"You have a girlfriend, right?"

My question obviously disconcerts him because his smile fades, and he remains stiff and silent.

His silence confirms it. I can't hide the obvious disappointment on my face as the seconds pass and he doesn't say anything...

Well, that's where the magic kiss ends.

"Violet, I don't...well, yes, I...but..."

I slowly remove his hand from my neck and sit up. I don't care about the complaints in my knees when I do...all the happiness and euphoria of the moment abruptly collapses at my feet.

—Violet, it's complicated to explain, I...

His hesitation and subsequent silence irritates and angers me. My hands form into tight fists at my sides so as not to hit his damn, beautiful face right now.

—Xaden, I'm not stupid. Nothing is complicated. You're making it complicated. The answer is simple. Yes or no. Show me some respect by at least telling me the truth. You shouldn't have kissed me when I...- Rage eats away at me and I swallow hard, but deep down I knew it. Or at least I sensed it. I can't burden him with all the blame either...—just...just so we're clear, as much as I like you, I'm not going to be your or anyone else's second girlfriend. Is that clear?—Rage and disappointment overwhelm me, trampling and extinguishing all the fire and joy I felt just seconds ago.—Here are your towels. Get out of the water quickly and get into bed. I'll get your dinner and your medicine...

And I leave. I have to distance myself. I ignore the sweet swelling on my lips. Not so sweet anymore.

—Violet, wait...

I don't wait. I leave the bathroom straight for the kitchen. He can handle himself...

I'm furious. But I'm not entirely sure whether it's with him or with myself. Why did I kiss him? Why did I let him kiss me?

My head is a whirlwind of questions and recriminations as I prepare his dinner and medicine on a tray on autopilot.

I'm so distracted by my own thoughts that a glass falls from my hands and shatters on the floor.

That's the end of my anger.

I snort and lean against the counter. Breathe violet, I tell myself, trying to calm down. It was just a kiss. You've cleared everything up, what more do you want, woman?

There it is. That's the problem, right? I want more. I want him, all of it. All for myself. I don't want to share him with anyone else. When I understand and acknowledge that, I calm down. What I want or don't want isn't his fault. This isn't his fault, only mine.

I have to remind myself that we're both adults. I can turn the page and move forward.

I find a dustpan and broom and sweep up the broken glass scattered on the floor until there's none left. My heart literally feels like that poor broken glass.

I wash my hands, smooth my hair, and take the tray to his room.

When I walk in, he's still in the bathroom. I hear him moving.

I can't face him. Not yet. I let him know I've brought his dinner and I'm going to sleep. I don't wait for his reply and go to my room.

They could fire me for my obvious neglect of duties, but right now… I don't care.

I dress early in my pajamas and crawl into bed staring at the ceiling. I lie there, alone and disappointed, but I refuse to cry, waiting for sleep that never comes. I refuse to cry for someone else's man. I have my limits.

I don't remember when I fall asleep late at night. Still, a small, treacherous tear escapes.

I feel sand in my eyes when my alarm wakes me the next morning. I get up grumbling and get dressed. I braid my hair and head straight to the kitchen to make breakfast.

Before entering his room, I take a deep breath and brace myself. I'm a grown woman. I can do this. It was just a kiss.

When I walk in, everything is dark.

Last night's tray is still there. The food is untouched. The medications are untouched.

I approach the bed to see if Xaden is awake. Sgaeyl is pressed against him, curled up around his ribs. When he sees me, he growls and bares his fangs.

"Sgaeyl, what's wrong? It's Violet."

Xaden is turned away. He's not speaking to me.

I understand. I didn't let him explain last night. I guess I'm getting the silent treatment now… A frustrated sigh escapes me.

"You're so childish sometimes, Xaden. I brought you breakfast. Will you eat that, or will you let it all go to waste like last night?"

He doesn't answer, but I see him adjust his blanket over his shoulder.

Ugh… men!

"Call me if you need me to feed you. Bye."

I leave the tray at the foot of his bed and leave.

His reactions confuse me. Melancholic, tender, bossy, grumpy. Now mute. It's a real roller coaster being with him.

I go to the kitchen to get a drink of water and head to my room. I take the book Liam gave me and sit on the small terrace to read. At least I try.

I don't feel well. This isn't right.

But I'm still angry about his attitude.

I close the book and leave it on the table. A sigh escapes me.

My phone rings.

I look at it apprehensively, thinking it's Xaden, but I'm wrong. It's Liam.

"Hello, beautiful caregiver for grumpy old people, how are you today?" he asks mockingly, with a very good sense of humor coming through the receiver.

"Hello Liam, not as happy as you. What's the word when someone wants to murder their patient?"

"Oh! That good? Do you need me to come see you or help bury him in the garden? Or do you need me to talk to him?"

"Thanks, Liam, for trying to rescue me from the ogre, but I think I can handle it. I can be a witch too..."

Liam laughs and gets me talking about better things. When I finish, ten minutes later, my mood has improved dramatically. Liam really would make a spectacular boyfriend...

I look at the time and remember that Xaden is due for medication. I perk up and walk into his room. The breakfast tray is empty, and the medications are gone. I guess he obeyed me.

But I don't see him anywhere.

His chair isn't there either, and the bathroom door is open, so he's definitely not there.

I find Sgaeyl in the hallway. She's sitting, wagging her tail, her leash in her mouth. She's whining at me in a very sweet, pitiful way. My heart breaks.
"I'll take you for a walk if you promise not to growl at me again."

Sgaeyl wags her tail and gets up to come over to me and touch my knee with her snout. She sits next to me, waiting for directions.

She's so cute. She's stolen my heart.

I grab my phone and text Xaden.

--"I understand if you don't want to talk to me for a while, but we can't be like this all day. You need me. I'll give you space. I'll go outside with Sgaeyl for a while. I'll be back in two hours. Call me if you need me. For any reason. V."

I walk along the cobblestone path where Xaden first took me on a tour, lost in my thoughts, while Sgaeyl walks at my pace beside me.

A couple of days have passed, and we've settled into a light and pleasant routine with Xaden.
However, at night, the nightmares took me by surprise. The first time, a lick from Sgaeyl brought me back to reality, and she stayed with me, curling up in my embrace to comfort me and soothe the cries and tremors that inevitably escape when the last traces of the bad dream evaporate from my mind.

She stayed with me the rest of the night. And every damn night since then, a different bad dream has attacked me. And Sgaeyl, there, as if her mission was now to take care of me and not her owner, has decided to stay with me every night. When she sees me say goodnight to Xaden, she follows me. She gets out of his bed and goes into my room. And I let her. Xaden doesn't ask me when I arrive with dark circles under my eyes to bring him breakfast in the mornings. And I'm grateful.

The morning sun is warm, and dark clouds are gathering in the west. I think a storm might roll in soon. The air is getting colder than before, so I decide to walk for just thirty more minutes before turning back. I've taken another dirt path that leads into a small hill covered in leafy, ancient fir trees. I haven't walked it before, but Sgaeyl is moving ahead, sniffing and marking everything in her path while wagging her tail. I've been off her leash for a while, and she's walking freely a few meters ahead of me, leading the way. It's clear she knows where we're going. We pass some bushes and then take a winding, gentle path, and my other small pond, hidden in the woods, is revealed. It's idyllic. The water is almost completely covered by white and pink water lilies. Ducks and swans float among them. Sunlight reflects off it like crystals and diamonds. In the center stands a small, intricately decorated wooden gazebo covered in dried leaves and vines. It's obviously been abandoned for some time, but it must have been a sight in its prime. It's surrounded by water, except for a small, single-passenger wooden bridge that connects it to the mainland. My curiosity is consuming. I need to see inside the gazebo and gaze from there at the beautiful flocks of swans that settle on one side. The view must be marvelous.

And I'm right. When I manage to get there, after several hops dodging rotten boards and protruding nails from the small bridge, I look around on each side. The lagoon, its beautiful and delicate floating flowers. The birds flying, going and seeing in harmony with the breeze and the sweetness of the air mixed with the characteristic cold of Aretia is simply breathtaking. I lose myself in the sight of something as beautiful as that. My mind and heart find peace in this place. It's divine.

I waste no time and capture photos and videos like any amateur hiker and send them to Mira and Brennan.

A thunderclap in the distance reminds me to go back. I look at my watch, and at least an hour has passed.

On the other hand, Sgaeyl is also waiting for me at the water's edge, her tail wagging impatiently as if she knows the time.

"I'm coming, don't leave without me."

I make the mistake of hurrying across the bridge and step on a deceptively good board that splits in two, sending me tumbling into the water, cell phone and all. While the water isn't deep on this shore, the clumsy way I landed plunges me completely under.

When I get up, I do so on all fours, soaked and with roots and leaves tangled up in my hair. Not to mention my muddy knees and shoes. And my cell phone... it's all but forgotten. It's completely wet and muddy.
Another destroyed cell phone. Liam is going to kill me when he finds out. Even though I now have an astronomical salary to buy a thousand of the same ones if I wanted. My pay is a real waste...

I let out a long sigh of frustration and resignation and ask Sgaeyl to show me the way back. As I walk, a sharp pain pierces my soul. It comes from my ankle and runs up my leg to my hip, stopping abruptly. It's the ankle I had already injured. The sudden surge of pain makes me lose my balance and fall back to my knees on the grass.

Damn!

My joints are playing tricks on me again.

I sit down reluctantly and inspect my sore ankle, only to confirm that it's swelling rapidly. I'm sure I'll dislocate it again.

I stand up and try to walk a few steps, but the pain is truly unbearable.

I resign myself, take a breath, and think of the pain as something small and tangible that I put inside an imaginary box in my head, convincing myself to take more steps.

The pain spills over a few meters further. When I reach the top of the winding path I came along, I lean against a fir tree to regain some composure. I can't remember a sprain hurting so much before. Maybe because I had a previous injury? I don't know, but it hurts like hell when I put that foot down.

It takes me three times as long, and when I think I can see the rooftops of the Riorson house in the distance, I ask Sgaeyl to get help. I sit on a rock to wait when I finally reach the fork that joins the cobblestone path. I can't keep walking like this. My ankle hurts terribly.

As if that weren't enough, the black cloud I saw in the distance is practically over where I'm standing, and a sudden downpour soaks me to the core. Not even the leaves of the tree I'm sheltering behind can save me. And just as it came, the rain stopped.

And here I am, sitting on a rock, arms crossed, scolding myself for how stupid and careless I was, fully trusting that this brilliant and intelligent little dog will bring me help.

*****************************************

Xaden.

I've thought a lot about how to resume our conversation, and honestly with her. I need her to listen to me and forgive me.

There is no other girl. Only her. Only my beautiful Violet. What Cat and I are doing isn't love, not at all. It's just a mess that I still don't know how to fix, and for which my days are numbered. If I don't hurry up and find a solution, I'll be in her clutches for life and I'll lose Violet forever.

I've tossed and turned all these nights wondering whether I should tell her everything or just the most important things: that my heart beats only for her.

I've been a coward, even knowing that this has triggered nightmares. I hear her screaming and moaning in fear from my room. The first night I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move and go help her either. The chair was out of my reach. So I sent Sgaeyl, who dutifully ran to Violet's room. And he never came back. Every night since then, she goes with her and not with me. I thought I was the one with the broken heart and the aching soul, but it seems Violet has just dethroned me. And that plunged a dagger into my heart. I don't want to be the cause of her pain. I want her heart.

I have to fix it somehow. I need her here, with me. Not just for the time it takes to recover. I need her by my side forever, if I could.

And, selfishly, I want Sgaeyl back at night. She's been my refuge and companion since Dad left. She's become essential to me, to achieve even just a few minutes of elusive sleep.

I open the door clumsily as the delivery man arrives to deliver my order.

A sweet, high-pitched moan is heard inside the beautifully wrapped package, perforated in circular paper on all sides. I peer through the holes and confirm that it's a beauty. Oh, she's going to love it. I hope this will allow me to earn her forgiveness.

I sign the delivery man's form, and he leaves.

I carefully take the precious package onto my lap and carry it to where it belongs: Violet's room.

She should be arriving soon, according to the text she sent me a while ago, when I was still sulking at her and had gone to lock myself away in my father's office to think for a while—although I now recognize that he was really just mad at me—so I go into her room and carefully place the package on her bed. The package rattles.

I can't help but glare at the bouquet of flowers Liam sent her, carefully positioned on a small table in front of her bed. I refuse to admit that my friend has good taste in gifts for girls, I refuse. Even though I now know he's not her boyfriend. He didn't tell me that, dammit.

I stand by the kitchen island, nervous as I watch the minutes tick by and Violet doesn't return.

Another moment passes, and I dial her cell phone, but it's off. Damn, maybe she's angrier than I thought. If she makes me grovel at her feet for forgiveness and to let me explain, I won't hesitate.

A knot settles in my stomach as another hour passes. I dial her number again. Nothing.

A light drizzle sets in, then the storm stops. Anxiety washes over me. Maybe she left and I didn't notice. I go back to her room and go through her things. They're still here.

This is a break-in, I know it.

I go back to the dining room and reread her message. I'll be back in two hours.

It's almost four o'clock.

I look out the damp, fogged-up window and make out a faint movement on the path. It's Sgaeyl. She's running toward the house. Alone.

I feel like the blood has drained to my feet. Something bad has happened.

Somehow, I manage to open the window just as Sgaeyl reaches it, and she throws herself into my lap. She's completely soaked.

"Sgaeyl, where's Violet?"

As if she were a human, one of the most intelligent, by the way, she comes out onto the terrace and invites me to follow her. I do. It's freezing outside. I carefully drive along the cobblestone path, avoiding potholes and things that might damage the wheels of my wheelchair, and I follow her until we enter the small hill in the woods. The dampness clings to the pajamas I'm still wearing. It didn't even occur to me to bring a jacket for myself or for her. I look at the sky, trying to guess if the showers will continue, but the clouds have dispersed. Anguish rises in my throat. A thousand images flash through my head, each more terrifying and tragic than the last.

"Violet!" I call out, but my voice is lost in the dense forest that lines the road.

Only a few minutes pass before I finally see her.

There she is. Violet. My heart leaps into my chest when I see her huddled on the side of a rock. No injuries are visible, but I could be wrong.

"Someone called a taxi." I shout from where I am because the road doesn't allow me to go any further. It's full of mud, and I'll be trapped there if I do.

I see her start when she hears me. I don't miss her surprised look when she recognizes me. She's trembling, and her teeth are chattering when she finally answers.

"What are you doing here?"

Is she angry?

Another stab in my heart hits me at her words. I try to put on the cold mask that hides my feelings, but she senses my pain and speaks again.

"I mean, you should be careful, warm, and in bed, not getting wet here with me. Why didn't you send someone else? I could have waited a while longer."

"Are you sure you don't have hypothermia again?" Gods, the memories of the kisses I gave her in that cabin that time make me shudder when I remember how pleasurable they were. Apparently she does too, because I notice a trembling in her body that has nothing to do with the cold. "Are you lost? Let's go home, it's not that far."
I watch in horror as she stands up and suppresses a grimace of pain that pierces her face and my heart as she takes a few steps toward me.

Panic washes over me. "Are you hurt?"

I look her up and down when she reaches me. Her face is green, white, I don't know, but it hurts, it does.

I see her bite her lip to stifle a moan and close her eyes, trying to hold it back. I think I see a small tear in the corner of her beautiful eyes. But she's so soaked, I'm not sure.

"Violet, look at me," I demand roughly. I've found she reacts better than when pressure is applied.

"It's... it's just my ankle. I twisted it and couldn't walk anymore."

She lets out a gasp that confirms her pain.

"Come here," I demand, opening my arms so she understands what I'm asking.

She doesn't move. She just clenches her fists at her sides, breathes in and out. I'm sure it hurts more than she's admitting. It's impressive. And sexy to see how tough she is. She looks so fragile and can be a firestorm when she wants to.

"Get in here with me, I'll take you. And don't question it. Get in, Volet," I insist when she doesn't move. Fearfully, she sits on my knees and raises her legs so they're between the arm of the chair. I lower my arm in a sling, the one she rests on her stomach, and wrap my other arm around her to activate the chair's reverse buttons. I walk back to the house with her. Luckily, the storm stopped a while ago, but Violet is trembling. She's like a kitten that fell in the bathtub. I can't hide my laughter when I think about it. A smack lands on my shoulder when she notices.

"Don't. Make. Fun..." she scolds, trying to sound offended, but the chattering of her teeth makes it so tender that it makes me laugh again.

"I thought you'd abandoned me when I couldn't find you anywhere." All the humor in my voice is gone when I confess this. She fixes her trembling eyes on me. She's freezing, but I can't push the chair any further and risk getting stuck in the middle of the trail.

"You'd deserve it if I left without telling you, but I'm better than that, you know that, right?" She snaps at me, all angry, turning to look away. Anywhere but at me. I don't miss the small blush on her face that she's trying to hide.

"Of course I know," I whisper in her ear. I love feeling her shudder at my words so close.

"I went crazy when I realized I didn't clear things up with you. I want to talk about it. I want to clear everything up with you and then ask you to forgive me. But we'll talk after you're bundled up and we can check on your ankle, okay?"

Whatever you decide, whether to stay with me or leave, let me clear everything up first, please?" The words whispered in her ear, serious and firm, with fire and conviction, do their work, and she nods, but she still doesn't look at me. I can chalk it up as a small victory. But I want to win the war, and her heart completely.

"Do you love her, Xaden?" Her blue and sandy eyes turn to me, sad, pained, and hopeful all at once.

"I've only loved one woman in my life. And by far, it's not her. It never will be. I gave her my heart in a forest a few weeks ago when someone mistook me for her guardian angel." A mocking smile appears on my lips, and a fire I thought had been extinguished is reborn in my heart and in her beautiful eyes.

She falls silent and looks at me. Her eyes scan mine, my new scar, as if they were piercing my soul and she saw me to the core.

"If you want forgiveness, I hope your excuse is very, very good, Xaden."

She turns her face away from mine, and I don't know how long we'd gotten within millimeters of each other, and barely gets off my lap when we're back on the terrace.

She stoically limps and walks in, leaning against the wall and panting in pain. She goes to the nearest stool in the kitchen and sits there.

When she reaches it, she doesn't hesitate and puts her foot on my lap for me to examine. It's a real mess.

"You definitely need a doctor." I pick up the phone and dial.

While we wait for the doctor, I carry her on my lap to her room and leave her at the door.

"Uh... I have a gift in your room. I brought it before I knew you were injured, as a token of how much I care. I want to make things right with you. I don't want you to leave."

"Do you want to buy my forgiveness? Well, if you do, you'll have to work hard." In case you haven't noticed, Liam's Flowers set the bar pretty high for you," she blurts out, but not as indignantly as she pretends to sound. I can see it in her eyes. I think I've won this battle, too. She opens the door and freezes when she sees the beautiful perforated box on her bed. She can't run, but I think she would if she were healthy.

She limps toward the bed and opens the box with her muddy hands. Her jaw drops when she sees what's inside.

"I want Sgaeyl back with me," I demand.

"You idiot, you just had to ask, there was no need for...this." She puts her trembling hands inside and pulls out her gift. Her eyes are bright. On the verge of tears.

"Didn't you like it?" Disappointment eats away at me.

"Oh, she's beautiful, Xaden! And so tiny!"
Her smile lights up her face, and another tear escapes down her cheek. I think this time it's from happiness.

The little dog dangling in her hands when she manages to pick her up, avoiding getting dirt on her fluffy white fur, licks her nose when Violet brings her face closer to it.

"How many hours did this idiot have you locked in that little box, precious? What's your name, baby?" Violet speaks to her as if she were a newborn, with tenderness and love. She never takes her eyes off her. And for a moment I wish I received the same thing as that little dog, but I keep quiet and just stare at the image from the doorway, sitting in my depressing electric chair.

"She's two months old and her name is Andarna. She comes from a pet boarding store. I thought a little dog could keep you company, just like Sgaeyl does for me."

Violet turns to look at me while holding the dog in the air, but her face changes from happiness to contempt in the blink of an eye.

"If you had asked me, you would know I already have a dog, but I can't be with him because my apartment is too small, so he's at my brother's house, which has a big yard where he can run."

"You have a dog? Why didn't you bring him?" I stop what I was about to say when I see her eyes narrow into tiny slits.

"In case you don't remember, or don't know, or don't want to admit it, Liam brought me here "almost kidnapped," and I never knew what job he was bringing me for, four hours from my apartment. How was I supposed to know I could bring my dog, huh?"

"I understand, I understand, don't bite me," I respond, my hand at shoulder level, searching for some sign of peace that would free me from the fury of the woman in front of me.

"Does that mean I could have brought him here? I miss Tarin."

"Is Tairn a dog?" Now I'm the one whose jaw drops when I put it all together. I was so jealous when she named him in her sleep, and I stupidly thought he was her boyfriend... idiot. Just thinking about it makes me laugh. I run a hand over my face as relief washes over me.

"What's wrong with you now, Xaden? Why are you laughing?"

"Nothing, Violet, nothing. I'll give you some privacy so you can shower and put on some clean clothes, and then we'll talk..."

I leave her room with a smile from ear to ear and go to mine to change out of my wet pajamas and prepare my pitch to win her heart, relieved to know I don't have to compete with her dog, one less on the list.

Chapter Text

Xaden.

Two hours later, the doctor leaves Violet's room and tells me she needs to rest for a couple of days.

—She'll sleep for a few hours, Mr. Riorson. Her ankle has been subjected to a lot of stress, and the injury, although small, is very painful, so I've given her a mild sleeping pill to help her rest. However, her condition will allow her to recover quickly, much faster than any of us. Nothing that a balanced diet, a good bandage, and these medications won't fix."

He leaves me the medication instructions for her and leaves.

His words keep going around in my head. What condition is he talking about?

I wait for the doctor to close the door and my wheelchair to take me to Violet's room. Sgaeyl leads the way and helps me open her door. The evening light streams in through the large window. Violet is fast asleep among her pillows, her hand stretched out at her side. Her long silver hair spreads in waves over the pillows, enhancing her ethereal beauty, taking my breath away once again.

As quietly as the chair allows, I go to the window and close the curtains. I turn on the lamp on her nightstand and take her hand. It's cold. I can't help it. I kiss her knuckles. When I do, I don't take my gaze off her or her full pink lips, but she's completely unconscious. Her breathing is steady and calm.

I'd like to offer her the peace she deserves.

I don't know how long I stay watching her sleep. My breathing matches hers.

A sigh escapes me. She's beautiful. And she's hurt. Once again.

Carefully, I tuck her arm under the blankets and coat.

I turn on the air conditioning and acclimatize the room so that it is comfortable.

I find Andarna sleeping, curled up at her feet.

—Hey, come with me. Your mommy needs to rest," I whisper to the tiny thing before taking her in my arm and pulling her onto my lap to take her to my room.

Sgaeyl follows close behind me as I leave Andarna in my room and then head to the kitchen.

I pace around the house, thinking and thinking, looking for the right way to explain to Vi the mess I'm in, from which I see no way out.

I ignore the stabbing pain in my toes from the cold. I definitely need to put a sock over the toes of my immobilized leg, but I can't bend to reach them. I sigh at the impossibility of doing something as mundane as trying to get dressed without help.

I turn on the heat in the rest of the house.

I feed the dogs and go to my father's office. It's the place where my mind calms and thinks most clearly.

Once I'm inside, I open the safe hidden behind the portrait of my grandparents and take out the thick folder of documents that shackle my life. I flip through them again and again, as I have so many times before, trying to discover between the lines the key that will allow me to escape the imminent sentence: being trapped in the Cordella family's clutches forever.

Despair overwhelms me. It's not something that characterizes me. I'm always the one who puts a stop to complex situations. But in this case, I'm the one in a deep hole, and I see no way out.

I call Bhodi on my cell phone, and he answers on the second ring.

—"What's up, Xay? Everything okay?"

"Tell me you've found something else... we're running out of time."

Bodhi pauses before answering. The knot in my stomach bodes bad news.

"—Sorry, bro. I'm still looking."

He remains silent for a moment. Before I remind him of how impatient I am, he speaks again.

"Don't hang up. Let me find a better place to talk." In the background, Bodhi can be heard closing a door, and the murmuring in his office dies down. "Now I'm alone, Xay. We can talk now. Felix and the whole team are still searching, but everything we've found suggests that Uncle Fen masterminded the whole thing. And we don't have much room to search, you know that, right? Here at the pharmaceutical company, they've increased security controls and limited access to the Cordellas only. They've laid off a ton of people and are making drastic changes. You know as well as I do that Uncle Fen and the grandparents dreamed of making truly useful and affordable drugs for the people of Aretia. They hoped to be pioneers in truly improving people's health and quality of life, but that company ideal is just a facade today. Inside, it's the complete opposite. Just making money and not focusing on healing people, but rather keeping them sick to have eternal customers, Xai. They've completely destroyed it. And the worst part is that even more compelling evidence is emerging of failed mass testing conducted on young women, which has been skillfully hidden or "covered up" so that the authorities won't cancel the manufacturing permits for the latest drug developed: Venin. We've been trying to find some of the girls who underwent these validation tests, but they've disappeared. As if the earth had swallowed them up. We're working to find at least one of them so they can give us testimony and provide us with the missing pieces of this puzzle. Xai, I'm sorry, but everything I've found so far points to the fact that your father planned everything and that the "business for the people" speech was a complete lie.

Bhodi's words drive new stakes into my heart.

Nothing she tells me fits with the image I have of my father: someone kind, upright, and with impeccable ethics. Or was that also a facade? Now, because of them, I have to accept the blackmail of marrying Catriona and signing a totally abusive contract, in which they take over the company my father started, because they have documents that incriminate him and his closest team in the deaths of several volunteers during drug trials, and that the drug is flawed and harmful to people in the long term, yet it's still being sold. Those documents Tecarus Cordella once showed me are so dangerous and distorted that Bodhi and thirty other executives would dry out in prison until they died if anyone found out, because they authorized the use of the drug based on falsified tests that asserted its effectiveness, in addition to the seizure of all facilities and the dismissal of more than three thousand people in this city alone. I don't care about sleeping under a bridge, but losing everything my grandparents built, everything my father multiplied in this dishonorable and unjust way, makes me sick. That's why I'm willing to sacrifice my autonomy if the entire company, its well-intentioned managers, and Bhodi can walk free and continue with their jobs while the spirit of helping others takes over the company.

Or so I thought until Violet appeared in my life.

"Xay, are you still with me?" I hear Bhodi on the other end of the line.

"Yeah, bro. Thanks for everything. Don't stop searching. We're running out of time."

And I hang up.

____________

Violet.

It's morning now, and I feel wonderful.

The medication the doctor gave me last night left me groggy, but I rested like a baby.

My ankle doesn't hurt as much anymore, or at least it's a bearable pain by my standards, so I get up to start my work. I think I'm still under the calming effects the doctor gave me last night. I feel like I'm floating on cloud nine.

Suddenly, I remember Xaden. We have a conversation to talk about. My stomach twists with nerves just remembering him.

I've never been a coward who runs away from challenges. I have to face it and solve this soon.

I wake up in comfortable clothes and slippers and check the time on my phone. It's 10:00 a.m!.

I rush to find Xaden to bring him his breakfast and his medication, but his room is empty. Sgaeyl is sleeping at the foot of Xaden's bed next to that beautiful little thing named Andarna. She's also a sleeping ball of fur. Oh! She's so cute. I take her in my arms, and she yawns sleepily. Are you hungry? I imagine you are, so I fill their bowls with water and food.

I go to the living room and kitchen, but I can't find Xaden. I look toward the patio, but he's nowhere to be seen.

"—Sgaeyl, do you know where I can find Xaden?"

As if she were waiting for me to ask, she leads me down a hallway I've only been in once and sits down next to a door.

I carefully open it and find Xaden in his chair, sleeping uncomfortably with his head on his arms, propped up by a pile of papers scattered across the large mahogany desk.

I enter quietly so as not to startle him, and as I move a hand to his hair, I pause when some words on the documents catch my eye.

They are test reports, obituaries, newspapers mentioning strange accidents and documents marked classified, Fen Riorson's death certificate, and others. The little I read clearly suggests a fraudulent and dangerous business. A shudder runs down my spine when I read a paragraph claiming that a drug causes degeneration in liver tissue, leading to death.

—Xaden, wake up. I whisper in his ear while I can't help but run my fingers through his hair. I love how soft his hair is.

He jumps up, disoriented, and pulls a letter opener from somewhere so fast I can't move. He points it at my neck in self-defense, pinning me back against the desk.

—It's Violet, Xaden, it's me! It's all I manage to say, surprised by his quick reflexes despite everything.

He manages to stop his hand from slamming the letter opener into my throat and looks at me in horror when he realizes he almost hurt me.

—Damn, Violet, I'm sorry! Did I hurt you? He stares in horror at the letter opener in his hand and throws it down on the papers as he steps away and readjusts in his chair.

My heart is pounding in my throat, and I bring a hand to my chest as I let out a long breath.

—Gods, you almost scared me to death, Xaden!

I close my eyes and try to calm myself.

I feel him take my other hand in his, his thumb gently stroking my skin.

—What are you doing up? You should be in bed resting.

The abrupt change of subject to a lighter one and the softness and gentleness in his words unsettles me. Fine.

—I'm here to take care of you, not the other way around. Remember? We missed breakfast time and the first medications of the day. I didn't find you in your room, and Sgaeyl brought me to you. What are you doing here, Xaden? What are all those papers?

I reach across the desk to reinforce my point. His jaw tenses, but he still doesn't answer.

—Did you spend the whole night here? What's wrong?

I see him run his hand over his neck, trying to ease some tense muscles from the uncomfortable position I found him asleep in, while I see him pondering his next words.

—What do you know about my family, Violet?

—Not much, just what you told me. That right now it's just you and Bhodi, and no one else. My voice drops to a whisper when I mention this last part. I see a faint flash of pain in his eyes when he nods.

—Our family was the most important and wealthy here in Aretia. If it were a kingdom, we would be royalty.

—Oh, are you a great lord, then? I say it as a joke to lighten the mood. And it works because I see a smile creeping across that sad little face.

"The way things are right now, I'm definitely not. But yes, under different circumstances, one could say that."

Hmm... Interesting."

—The fact is that my grandparents founded a kind of pharmaceutical empire here. Their main focus was helping people improve their health and living conditions. Nestled in the mountains, Aretia wasn't very accessible, especially with the harsh winters that characterize it, and many children died waiting for medical treatment that arrived late because the snow blocked all the roads. So, the pharmaceutical company my grandparents founded focused on providing solutions to all kinds of problems that could save everyone's lives, but especially children's. They created employment programs for families who couldn't afford treatment, founded schools so hospitalized children wouldn't miss classes, and created support networks for widowed mothers, among many other things. The people in the city appreciated everything they did and reciprocated with love and loyalty in their work, continually seeking innovations for the benefit of all.

I see Xaden's gaze drift into the distance, into his memories, and he continues his story solemnly.

—When my grandparents passed away and my father inherited everything—the company, the house, and the land—the Cordellas appeared with an innovative and supposedly revolutionary project that would improve the quality of life of many young women. Coincidentally, at the same time, a rare disease began to appear among women in Aretia in a specific age group. My mother and aunt also suffered from it. It was such a strange condition, and the Cordellas appeared with a possible solution, but it was a project that required exorbitant sums of money. My father loved my mother and of course he didn't hesitate to incorporate the Cordellas and finance all the studies necessary to carry it out successfully. They had the technology, and my father had the resources. They partnered and merged the companies. But they arrived too late. My mother, my aunt, and many other women died before the drug they were developing was effective.

Only a few weeks after burying my mother and aunt was when everything went to hell.

I was seventeen when the police arrived at my door to inform me that my father had died in a car crash. According to the forensic reports, my dad was driving drunk.

Silence fills the office.

—"I'm so sorry, Xaden."

"—My dad didn't drink. But that day was his wedding anniversary. He was a romantic who was in love with my mother. They loved each other. I guess the pain of his loss blinded him to the point of doing what he did..."

The pain in his voice breaks my heart, but I don't interrupt, sensing there's much more to say.

I wasn't wrong.

"—Which brings us to the conversation at hand."

Those words make me sit up straighter and look into his eyes, raising my eyebrows in surprise. He's looking at me, attentive and serious. The sadness has been replaced by something else. Colder.

—Every second that passes, I fall more in love with you, Violet. I want to be with you." However, to answer your question: yes, I have a girlfriend, but not in the way you think. It's only on paper. My father, as if he were from the medieval era, signed an alliance with the Cordellas so complex that it also included me. Each family offered their children so that "the alliance" would last for another generation. I'm engaged to Cat. I'll have to marry her someday, but only because of that agreement. There's no love. We don't date. We don't get involved. We've barely seen each other a couple of times at gatherings. And those few times have only served to confirm that she and her entire family are crazy.

However, there are other complex issues that prevent me from backing out of the agreement. I'm obligated to fulfill the agreement at some point. How come you always know everything and know about her? I have no idea. Your brilliant, wise mind is actually very sexy. And, just to be clear, I didn't lie to you when I kissed you yesterday. I like you, Violet. I like you a lot. And I'm sorry for hurting you. I don't go around telling people I'm engaged to some crazy woman. If it were up to me, I'd undo that agreement right now.

I notice my hand is still in his. And I squeeze it in a sign of understanding.

My heart leaps as I process everything he's told me.

My thoughts become a whirlwind of possibilities. They escape from my mouth before I can stop them.

"—What do you want, Xaden?"

He looks at me, completely confused.

"—What are you talking about?"

—"I mean, if it were all in your hands. If you weren't obligated. What do you want?"

—"You."

His words make a blush burst onto my face because I truly delight and melt in them, but I maintain my seriousness for a little longer. It's necessary.

"—Xaden," —I chide him, "—I'm serious."

"—Me too."

His eyes glow with deep certainty in his words, and I shudder at the power and truth in them.

I can't help it. Like a moth about to be burned by a flame, I lean in and kiss him. Softly, slowly. As if it were the first time. Our hands remain joined.

Our lips, too, for a while longer. This time there is no lust. It's something deeper. More powerful.

—Then let me help you, Xaden — I speak, brushing against his exquisite mouth. I can't move away from him any longer. I feel drawn like a magnet. My whole being needs to be near him.

-How? Her hopeless words move me. Her eyes dance across my face, searching for some hint of a bad joke that doesn't exist. —There's no way, Violet. Believe me, I've searched for her, and there's no way. I'm doomed to this fate.

—I'm a lawyer, Xaden. Do you trust me?

Her gaze changes to one of tenderness. Her beautiful eyes capture me with the sweetness hidden behind that mask of coldness and unmatched strength.

Her hand lets go, only to catch a few strands of my disheveled hair and unconsciously play with them.

A resigned and sad sigh escapes her.

"—I trust you, Violet. I appreciate that you believe in what I've told you and in the help you're offering me, but I can't accept it. There are dark sides that it's better for you not to know about. Besides danger. You don't know at what level. I don't want you to be exposed to it. You've been through enough." And I... I'm already resigned, Vi. It's... complicated.

"—Xaden, think about it. I'm very good at looking where no one else can see."

"—I know, darling, I don't doubt it." His voice changes in a second from melancholic to playful, and his hand rests on my hip, gently pulling me onto his lap. He kisses me tenderly on the neck, in a very specific spot that makes me shudder. A giggle of victory escapes him when he realizes this. "But right now, I'd rather we both be good at finding breakfast and medication like good patients. Does that sound okay?"

I nod, still stunned by that scandalous kiss on my neck. If you don't want to talk about it further, I understand. I won't insist. For now.

—"Very well, 'Prince Xaden,' take me to breakfast on your steed."

I let him carry me once more on his lap toward the kitchen. Luckily, the chair can support both of our weight. Being in his arms is something I could get used to.

Chapter Text

Violet.

I take Andarna and Sgaeyl to the garden for a walk along the paths as usual every morning, while Xaden finally got into bed to rest when I forced him to. That chair is making him pace around the house more than usual with his leg stretched out, and he's not getting the rest he should.

Also, arguing with me hasn't helped much. He doesn't want me to help him with the pharmaceutical issue. He refuses to involve me. He's so stubborn! If he'd at least let me read all the documentation he's gathered, maybe I could find something useful. But no. He had to completely close himself off from the option of getting help.

So this little walk has also served to relieve tension. After all, my priority here is to accompany him while he heals. Resolving his legal issues isn't in the contract I signed.

Ugh. But I'd still like to help.

Sgaeyl and Andarna run and run on the lawn until they tire, and we return home a couple of hours later.

The pain in my ankle is coming back, so we pick up the pace so I can get my new medication.

When I walk back into the house, I bump into that stunning blonde girl with beautiful blue eyes standing in the middle of the living room.

We both scream in shock before sizing each other up and down.

The shock of running into her and recognizing her—the same woman who came to see Xaden in the hospital that time—makes my stomach twist, and I gasp.

I feel like the rug has been pulled out from under me. I wasn't at all prepared for this "casual" encounter. Much less for her reaction.

—Are you Violeta? I'm so glad to finally meet you!— she says, all cheerful and squeaky as she throws herself into a warm, effusive, and sincere hug that almost knocks us both to the floor. —I've heard so many wonderful things about you that I thought you were just a fantasy!

Sgaeyl completely ignores her and trots off to Xaden's room, followed by Andarna, who clumsily climbs a step and waddles behind her.

—I see you already know me. I take it you're Cat?— I ask with marked distaste and zero friendliness. I cross my arms over my chest and lift my chin in a clear war stance, putting some distance between us.

—Gods, no! Don’t even think about comparing me to that bitch! She’s a pain. No one likes her around here.— Her explosive indignation at having apparently just deeply offended her changes to a friendly, warm smile in the blink of an eye as she extends her hand to introduce herself. —I’m Sloane. Liam’s sister. Welcome to the family.

She takes my hand and pulls me toward her for another effusive hug. She’s brimming with affection.

—Hi…— is all I manage to say between her crushing embrace.

—I imagine my cute little brother hasn’t told you much about me.

I nod, a little guilty and confused. For someone who’s Liam’s friend, I know very little about his loved ones. I feel like a bad friend for it.

Sloane notices this because she puts her arm around my shoulder as if to comfort me.

—Don’t worry. We’ll be great friends. You'll discover that all the men in this family are terrible at communicating. You'll get used to it.

That makes me laugh, because when you think about it, it's not so far from my conclusions when I first arrived here.

She takes me by the elbow and leads me toward the kitchen.

She's a chatterbox. She never stops talking. But everything she says makes me laugh. It's easy to get attached to her. She's about my age. Confidence and joy ooze from her every pore, as if she owns the world.

And some of that jealousy I'd felt when I saw her that first time in the hospital fades as we talk. She adores Xaden. More like, idolizes him. Like another older brother.

—He asked me to come with them today so you could recover, you know? I just called him this morning because I was in the area and wanted to come see him. He told me about your ankle. I'm sorry,— she continued while preparing some infusions and inviting me to sit next to her at the kitchen island. —He cares a lot about all of us, but he never asks for help, so you must matter to him a lot.— She gives me a warm smile to reaffirm it.

I can't help it. I blush. Once again. I don't know what it is about that man that provokes such childish and exquisite reactions just by hearing his name.

—And don't think about Cat for a second. That bitch is the last thing he would want as a girlfriend. She and her family are the worst thing that could have happened to us,— she says suddenly melancholically. It's amazing how she can go from one emotion to another completely opposite in a second. She's as transparent as water, and at the same time, she's all fire and storm. —And we won't let them get away with it either. Xaden isn't alone. Even though he tries to push us all away “for our own good,” —she tells me mockingly, drawing quotation marks in the air with her hands, —we all owe him our lives in some way, so we’re all scrambling for ways to help him. He told you about the problem with the Cordellas, right? Tell me he hasn’t kept it from you,— she demands, her expression changing to one of anger. I’ve never met anyone as expressive as her. It’s both terrifying and fun to watch.

—Uh…yes, he did. Just a few hours ago…

—A few hours? What's wrong with him? I'll have to clarify some things for him again.

She tries to get up from her chair, I suppose to go scold Xaden—which I'd like to see with a certain morbidity due to their interaction—but I stop her before she does.

—Please let him rest. It took me ages to get him into bed. He's… a little stubborn.

She sits down and settles back in.

"Just a little stubborn? You're really very kind to him."

I can't help it. I laugh with her at him stubbornness.

And so we spend the whole morning chatting, while she takes charge of the day, cooking, waiting on us, and pampering us.

In the afternoon, she gives me some free time in my room to rest, and she leaves, I suppose to annoy Xaden with her worried sisterly nagging, so I pick up the phone and call Liam to do something similar.

—Why have you told me so little about Sloane, Liam?— I ask him as soon as he answers my call.

—Is that whirlwind home? Have you met her yet? She's as cool as me, right? he asks excitedly.

—She's cool. I like her. She's very affectionate. I guess she's the one who keeps them all in line… —Just thinking about it makes me burst out laughing.

—Yes, she and Imogen are like a general in the middle of a war. No one can contradict them. You're going to love them. You two are so similar. I never thought you'd ever meet. Sloane is always traveling and is as unpredictable as shooting stars, anyway. What's she doing there? I didn't expect to see her for a couple of months.

—Turns out she's the nanny's nanny. I hurt my ankle yesterday—story of my life, I think to myself—and Xaden asked her to come. She showed up here this morning. Since it's Friday, I guess she'll be staying until Sunday. She mentioned something about a flight to who knows where. Wait, are you coming to see her? Are you coming here?—I ask suddenly, excited and with something more than hope. —I miss you. —I need your hugs.

—Oh, I don't want to ruin the surprise, but yeah, I might be dropping by those parts soon.

—When?

—Soon, Vi. I'm sorting out some details and will be traveling there soon. How bad is your ankle?

—It's the usual. Nothing out of the ordinary. I'll be fine in a couple of days.

—Yours and your pain are never common. Don't underestimate it. Take care of yourself, yes. Between you and Xaden, I don't know who of you is more stubborn. It's a good thing Sloane came to keep you within limits. Ha. I'm eager to see Xaden's face with Sloane in charge. I'll tell the others.

—You old gossip...

We spend a little more time talking and catching up. I'm lying in my very large, soft bed, sleep heavy on my eyelids. I didn't know I was so tired. Having Sloane with us and Xaden confessing so many things to me has relaxed me somewhat, and a long, loud yawn escapes me.

I hear Liam chuckling on the other end, but he doesn't comment.

—Vi, I have to go. We'll talk later. Get well and give my regards to the ogre. Or has he stopped being one? —The tone of his voice is totally mischievous.

—There's still no body to bury. I think that's good.

—I hope there's still no body when I get there.

We laugh, and he blows me a kiss before hanging up.

-------

Knock. Knock.

I manage to open my eyes after several attempts and notice it's another day.

There's a knock at the door again.

I straighten the sheets and tuck my ruffled hair while yelling at the top of my lungs for them to come in. I think I've slept for ages. I barely recognize my voice, raspy and with a dry throat. I'm thirsty. My head still feels numb from the medication, but my body feels much better than yesterday, thank the gods.

The door opens, and like a flash, a large, furry black blob rushes in, its long ears flying in the wind.

—Tairn, you're here!— I squeal with happiness when I see him. He throws himself at me and licks me all over. I hug him and kiss him. I pet him and roll around with him on the bed. —Hey, grumpy, who brought you?! I missed you so much!

His big, furry tail swishes around. I don't know who's happier, him or me.

His licks on my face tickle me, and I laugh. I laugh and laugh. A few tears escape.

Tairn moans and moans with me. We're aligned. I love him. And he shows me his love by crushing me with his enormous, doggy body while he continues to shower me with saliva with his tongue.

The door opens wider and Liam appears. He leans against the frame, arms crossed, contemplating the gathering.

—Liam, did you bring it? Thanks! Come here and give me one of those hugs of yours. I need them.

—Hello, beautiful. Am I forgiven yet? he says with his usual bright smile as he carelessly throws himself onto the side of the bed and showers me with kisses and hugs, just like Tairn has. I'm the center of the sandwich between them. And I love it.

—Yes, Liam, I forgive you, everything, everything, everything! He wraps me in an even tighter hug, and we enjoy our reunion.

—Oh, little Violet, you don't know how much I've missed you.

"Me too, buddy, me too."

We stay there for a long time, lying there, the two of us, the three of us, immersed in a tangle of arms and furry paws that fills the soul.

—Good morning, time for breakfast! Sloane announces her arrival in a sing-song voice as she enters my room, holding a tray piled high with goodies, with Sgaeyl and Andarna following behind her like guardians of the food. I can't help but laugh. Those three are a force of nature, relentless and powerful.

Tairn sees that powerful trio and goes on alert to defend me from any attack. Obviously. He doesn't know them, so he growls at them.

"No, Tairn," I calm him by running my hand over his head. —They're my friends…

Sgaeyl steps forward, his back slightly bristling, to inspect Tairn. My gut twists at the anticipation of them attacking. It could be a disaster.

I notice Liam tense beside me, waiting for the dogs' reaction, ready to pounce and separate them if this ends badly. Sloane's suddenly nervous and surprised face isn't far from Liam's.

However, something magical happens.

My rude and grumpy Tairn runs out of bed and goes to sniff and wag his tail at Sgaeyl. She does the same.

I sigh in relief when I think they're really getting along.

Sgaeyl runs off, and Tairn follows her. And I lose sight of them, leaving the three of us stunned.

—How anticlimactic! Liam murmurs to me, letting out a sigh of relief.

—Yes, it was,— Sloane asserts, agreeing with her brother.

Andarna tries to climb onto my bed, but she's too small, so Liam picks her up and hugs her before bringing her to my lap.

—Hey little one, Sgaeyl is teaching you to be tough, right?

She's so cute. Her little paws scuff the covers, and she walks across the bed with typical puppy clumsiness until she finds a small pillow to bite and lies down to attack it.

Sloane hugs me after handing me the tray and strokes my hair as if I were her doll in a tea party. She wishes me good morning and heads off to who knows where.

Liam accompanies me while I eat and tells me they'll all be here this weekend. So Liam takes care of Xaden today.

When I finish breakfast, he gives me my medicine, and a few minutes later, my eyes feel heavy again. Oh, it can't be. I don't want to go back to sleep. But, as always, Liam kisses me on the forehead and forces me to lie down, assuring me that everything is under his and his sister's control, that Xaden and I will be well taken care of, so he takes Andarna and forces me to continue resting.

Somewhere in the midst of my objections and complaints, I fell asleep again.

—-------

I don't know how many hours I've been asleep, but the commotion and laughter coming from the back deck of the house wake me. I hear music and laughter.

Tairn is sleeping at the foot of the bed, but he gets up as soon as he notices me move.

I think it's time to get up.

I limp over to my bedroom window and notice the sun high above. I ignore the throbbing pains that travel up from my ankle to almost my hip when I walk. It's a beautiful day to waste in bed. The pain won't stop me from enjoying the day and the company of Liam and Sloane either.

I adjust my bandages, making them even tighter, get dressed, and get up.

The medications are very powerful. They really put me into a deep sleep, and I'm grateful for it. However, the pain that has accompanied me all my life in my bones and joints has returned, silent and deep. It's faint and stabbing, so I take a deep breath and focus on putting it back in my usual mental box. For now, it's working, and I have to endure it until my next round of medications, which is in a few hours.

In my most comfortable shoes and one of the simplest, most feminine dresses I packed, I head toward the source of the music, accompanied by Tairn. I notice that Xaden's bedroom door is open and no one is inside.

In the kitchen, every surface is piled high with plates, bottles, and liquor. Bags of chips and other snacks.

By the time I reach the large window with wide-open glass doors that overlook the main terrace, I understand everything: the boys are visiting.

Of course, today is Saturday. Liam said they would come this weekend. But I didn't think so many would.

The view is spectacular. It's a sunny day, the boys immersed in their laughter and family conversations, and in the background, a lake full of swans floating on the water and the snow-capped mountains beyond. Everything is idyllic. Beautiful.

Xaden's friend Garrick is in charge of the barbecue, which is piled high with grilling meat and vegetables. It smells delicious; from where I'm sitting, I can smell the spicy, juicy aromas of whatever's on the grill.

In one of the large, padded white armchairs, Sloane and Imogen sit chatting pleasantly. They chatter on and on, drinks in hand, laughing about whatever they're talking about, relaxed. Like sisters who love each other.

Like Mira and I.

A pang of nostalgia hits me when I remember Mira and I catching up when we managed to see each other once a year.

Liam and Bodhi play darts in another corner, laughing and joking. Garrick and Xaden make bets and joke around when Bodhi narrowly misses the target.

And a fire burns inside me when I appreciate how much love there is in this group of boys and girls. I can't help but smile.

They truly are a family. A happy one.

______________________________

Xaden.

It's been a while since I laughed so much. I think I feel tension in my stomach from laughing so much. I didn't know I missed my family so much. I've been through so much these past few months that I'm in a bottomless pit. But the boys don't have to suffer with me. They've respected the distance I've asked of them and have kept orbiting around me. They've never really left me alone. And I love them for that.

I watch the girls giggle while enjoying a drink.

My brothers playing in the corner.

Garrick taking care of the food, the music, and the drinks. He's turned this gathering into a party. Of course, he doesn't leave my hands empty. He hands me a glass full of liquor. Everyone is drinking alcohol. We are all here. We are together. We are home.

A feeling I rarely feel settles inside me. The feeling of being complete. They fill every empty part of my soul. I would do anything for them. I would do everything for them. And I know they are here today for me.

Garrick would never stop making fun of the cheesy things I'm thinking right now. And that...makes me laugh even more.

Garrick notices my happy, stupid face and reaches over to put a straw in my glass of alcohol.

"Cheers, friend," he says as he hands it to me.

Another hand, a delicate one with beautiful, creamy skin, appears before my eyes and snatches the glass away before I even reach it.

—Oh, no, sir. You can't drink alcohol because you're under medical care, remember?

I'm speechless when I raise my face to the source of that soft, sweet voice and meet that captivating, beautiful sky-blue gaze that makes me shudder. Violet, serious and angry, stands in front of me to scold me like a child.

But her furious gaze softens when she exchanges the glass for another one with only diet soda.

"If you prefer, I can swap your soda for tap water," she scowls at me, daring me to contradict her.

—Oh, our heroine has arrived!! —Garrick mocks—it was my mistake, lovely Violet. I apologize. And with a hand on his heart, he bows, offering an exaggerated and insincere apology, his face never fading from the joy of the moment.

Imogen slaps him on the back of the head and scolds him.

—How could you forget that he takes medication?!

That makes us all burst into laughter, and I see Violet relax.

Now I truly feel complete with her near me.

She adjusts my leg on the chair support, and the crooked sling, before moving my electric chair closer to the armchair where she settles, closer to me than usual, and I watch her observe my friends. I love having her here with us. With me.

A strange, warm flutter settles in my core. Something I've never felt before. It makes me nervous. I like feeling it. And that terrifies me.

Without thinking, I take her hand and calm myself at the slightest touch. She allows me. Her thumb discreetly strokes my skin, while the others carry on with their own business.

Liam approaches and offers her a drink, which she accepts. She joins the group and the conversations with ease, a spark of light illuminating every corner she enters. It's as if she's always belonged here. Like one of us.

I can't help but stare at her more than once, staring at that beautiful dress that highlights her perfect curves. She's truly beautiful. She drives me crazy.

The afternoon wears on, and night falls.

And we're still out here laughing and talking about everything and nothing.

The joy increases when Violet painfully humiliates Garrick in darts. She's incredible!

"Liam, don't let me forget this defeat against Garrick! We finally have something to make fun of him about," I say, toasting him with water while Sloane hands me another medicine.

I see Vi talking to Imogen, and my jaw drops. Imi isn't very nice to girls. To anyone. Only to Sloane.

"Violet does that," Liam whispers to me when he notices where I'm looking.

—she does what? I turn to my brother, who now looks at me with something else in his eyes. Complicity? Pride?

—break down all walls with her light.

I look back at Violet and see her for what she is. A savior goddess. The strange fluttering I felt before suddenly becomes a fire that burns my heart.

I just nod. Liam's right.

—She's beautiful. A good woman. One you can make a life with. Together.

I turn to Liam, searching for a mocking smile at what he's proposing. But on his face I find only solemnity. And he continues speaking only to me.

—You deserve to be happy, brother. So does she. Let her in. And never let her go. When I met her, I knew she was perfect for you. And now, seeing the way you look at her, I know it. I wasn't wrong. Or was I?

I'm stunned. The words don't come out of my mouth. Liam has planned everything. To get us together. To make us stay together for a month.

There are so many feelings swirling around in my head that I can't decide on one.

He doesn't wait for my answer. He just nods, raising his glass like a toast, and goes back to playing with Bodhi as if this conversation hadn't even happened.

-Are you OK?

I'm so stunned by my brother's words that I didn't even notice when Violet approached me.

-uh…yeah. I'm fine, and you?

—Thank you for letting me be your caregiver. I love your family. Being here… you make me feel like one of you. I feel welcomed and loved. You know I love my brothers and sisters and keep them at arm's length. It's… more than I've had in a long time. So thank you again.

She kisses me on the cheek and leaves.

—I'm going to rest, Xaden. My ankle is killing me. You should do the same. It's very late, and you should rest.

—I will, Vi.

I can't help it. I kiss her on the cheek, and we stare at each other for a moment before letting her go.

I take her hand and pull it close to whisper in her ear, so only she can hear.

—Have a good night.

dream of me.

-you too.

She stands up, all blushing and smiling, and steps aside to enter the house.

With my heart in her hands.

Chapter Text

Violet.

Spending Sunday with Xaden's family is the best.

Garrick managed to convince Xaden to leave the house to have lunch together at a restaurant in the center of Aretia City.

And of course, Xaden balked, like the lone wolf I'm discovering he is. After several weak arguments—because he doesn't really like being seen in a cast in public—and a puppy-dog look from me when I mentioned I'd really like to see his city, well…he agreed.

And even though it was obvious we were dragging him into a place he didn't want to be, I know he did it for me.

I'm with Garrick when he insisted that leaving the house and changing his environment for a few hours would help his recovery.

The boys lock themselves in the room with him: they dress him, perfume him, and style his hair for the occasion, all while cracking jokes about Xaden in the process. They're worse than a group of friends before the annual dance. They're a sea of laughter when they finally emerge from there and head out into the living room an hour later.

They've taken longer than Imogen, Sloane, and I to get ready, and that's saying something. Imogen doesn't hide her boredom amidst all the waiting, while Sloane helps me pack a bag with everything we might need for Xaden, like his medication.

We can't help but laugh when Sloane mentions that the "baby bag" is ready.

Garrick is an excellent friend. They all are. I hang back as they all carry Xaden outside, watching the dynamic between them flow hypnotically. Between the jokes and the touching, brotherly love oozes from their pores and permeates the air.

My heart thrills with the happiness and togetherness, loyalty and fierceness that each of them gives to the others.

Garrick is a genius. He rented a large van specially adapted for transporting wheelchair users.

I look at Xaden once he's settled inside the van and think he'll break his teeth if they play one more prank on him. His face of serene fury is a picture. Which makes the rest of us laugh at his expense again.

—Come on, Xay, relax and enjoy. I have a surprise for you later, my little bear, Garrick says, smiling and mocking as he takes over driving with Imogen by his side and takes us all to the big city, which I will be seeing for the first time.

I'm sitting next to Xaden, who takes my hand in an attempt to calm himself. I know it. My thumb caresses his skin and I notice him trying to relax, inhaling deeply. He can't really be angry, can he?

I glance over to check on him, but the look he returns is nothing like what I expected. I thought or expected to see fury or disappointment in them, but a fiery, arrhythmic pulse erupts in my soul when his eyes scream one thing: lust.

My hands suddenly tremble. His eyes devour me like a starving man, stripping me bare with just his gaze. I try to pull my hand away from his, but he notices and instead holds me tighter, pulling me toward him as he speaks to me in secret:

—Watching you walk around in your dresses like the green one and the one you're wearing now drives me crazy... I'm counting the days until they take off my arm harness so I can put my hands on you like I'd really like, beautiful.

My jaw drops at his dirty words, and a deep red spreads across my face and neck. A giggle escapes me as I make sure neither Garrick nor Imogen heard. I'd die of embarrassment right there. Gods, I melt when he says something like that out of the blue.

My brain isn't even capable of formulating a reply to his words, because of course, only he had to look and notice my dress and my bare shoulders, my cleavage and my skirt and my waist and burn me with his gaze like no one else had ever done before.

And I love that.

The idiot reaches out his hand and closes my jaw while smiling triumphantly because he knows what he did to me.

"Moron," is the only thing I can think to say, more nervous and flattered than I'd like. He just smiles at me with that majestic, sexy mouth, and with that, all the anger his face had been showing moments before vanishes. He winks at me and turns back to Garrick, and they chatter away the entire ride, allowing my racing heart to try unsuccessfully to slow down.

Liam, Sloane and Bodhi follow us in another vehicle further back.

During lunch, the boys do everything they can to cheer Xaden up. They tell him stories. They laugh. They see how much better Xaden looks. He's more relaxed. They carry him everywhere in his wheelchair. Like a herd. They go together to watch a basketball game at the Aretia stadium.

And I am one of them.

A smile forms on my face at the thought. I notice Xaden on the other side of Garrick looking at me intently, as if asking what I'm laughing at, and I point out that I'll explain later.

The surprise Garrick had for Xaden was to take him and Imogen to see a live boxing match between someone, who seems to be very famous among those who practice that sport. Xaden couldn't resist the enthusiasm and excitement reflected in Garrick's mischievous eyes when he placed the three tickets in his lap, an event that would be right after the basketball game.

Neither Bodhi nor I are fans of it so we decided to do some shopping and then return to Riorson House.

Liam and Sloane said goodbye to the group several hours ago. Liam had to return to his job in Basgiath, and Sloane had a flight to one of those paradisiacal beaches where she does her self-imposed study practice. She goes wherever the wind takes her, along with her crazy ideas of freedom and pursuit of extreme sports.

The landscapes here in Aretia are truly beautiful. I can appreciate every magical corner of this beautiful city from the window of Bodhi's car as we head back to Riorson House.

It was almost idyllic to stroll along its paths by the light of the streetlights and the stars just to do some shopping to stock the refrigerator of my grumpy little patient… I mean my… no. Xaden, that's it. Just Xaden.

The mountains display slow and mesmerizing color changes from gold to pink to lilac and finally blue as night finally falls and we continue along the road.

The sky is a blanket of bright stars scattered everywhere, reflected in the water fountains.

Low-rise buildings, intricately decorated, surrounded by flower gardens and fountains everywhere you look, once covered in sunlight, are now illuminated by dim streetlights, creating an ethereal, mystical atmosphere.

Its small, sprawling cobblestone streets, noisy during the day with the hustle and bustle of the warm-hearted citizens of this cozy little town, now rest silent and empty of passersby.

The exotic, multi-colored birds have long since begun their return journeys to their nests, and the heavenly fruits hanging from the leafy trees in the plazas, caressing and exalting the taste buds with exquisite shapes, fade and take on the color of the night, hidden among the branches.

Being in this place is like arriving in paradise. Everything is peaceful and brotherhood. Everyone helps each other. Everyone is kind. It's as if time and the mountains protect these people from the rest of the world and fill them with good feelings. And I understand why Xaden would defend this place. These people.

My contemplation of what is now my new city is a more than pleasant experience, especially with the aromas of the vast, countless gardens that flooded my senses. It's delicious to inhale the air.

An exquisite warmth grows inside me when we are finally back home.

The dogs greet us by wagging their tails and hovering around our legs.

Bodhi takes the groceries to the kitchen, and we set about storing them in the pantry. Although perhaps I should call it a large storage room. A large, elegant corner for storing food that could easily fit fifty people. I think it's bigger than my room. I see on the shelves everything I need to prepare endless delicacies and unique dishes. Why did we bring more food? Now I don't understand. There's enough food for a war in here. It's an engineering marvel for food lovers. There's even temperature control that keeps everything cold. My bones feel it as soon as we enter the place.

I hear Bodhi curse as the pantry door closes behind us, leaving us inside.

—What's wrong, Bodhi?

—I don't think I properly disabled the security controls when we came in.

"What do you mean?" I approach him because I don't understand the concern and guilt on his face.

—that we just got locked in. That's what I mean.

I look at his face, thinking he's playing a trick on me, but all I see on his face is a pleading apology.

"Oh, come on, Bodhi, don't tell me we don't have a way to open it from here, it's just a pantry." I say as I approach the door and try unsuccessfully to open it. I push on it with both hands and after several attempts, I replace them with my shoulder and nothing. The door is sealed.

Bodhi looks at me as if to say, “I told you so.”

—How come a door doesn't have a handle or a double-sided opening, Bodhi? Why would they build something like that? — I ask him, a little frustrated and angry with him when I try to push the door open again. — Can't you control its opening from your cell phone like the rest of the house?

He shakes his head as he approaches me.

—because they built it as a pantry and as a bunker in case of emergency and, well, my grandparents spared no expense if it was to protect the family and…

"Can you open the door or not?" I interrupt his ramblings more abruptly than I should.

—...of course I could, Violet, if only I hadn't left my phone and keys on the kitchen island counter.

I could… Sorry, Vi, we're stuck.

A long exhalation of air escapes Bodhi as he thinks and thinks about how to get us out of here.

Since I arrived, I've been amazed by the security and cutting-edge technology of this house, but I think it's stupid that it only has locks from the outside.

I watch as Bodhi nervously runs his hands through his hair. The resemblance he bears to Xaden is striking. My heart skips a beat as I realize it. He's just as handsome as Xaden, but kinder and gentler.

Oh, my goodness, what we're missing. I look at Bodhi with a little more anger and frustration than before. My phone is still in my bag, hanging on the kitchen stool.

—Great. Now what do we do?

—Just wait, Vi. The guys will be back in a couple of hours and they'll be able to get us out of here.

It's unfortunate, but there's nothing we can do but wait.

I lean against the wall next to the door and slide down to the floor, where I make myself as comfortable as I can, which isn't much, and try not to think about the fact that I'm locked in a very cold and sterile place like that room in the cabin in the woods.

Bodhi sits next to me, arms resting on his knees. One hand resting on his head. A little defeated.

My heart races, and I swallow hard. A feeling of anxiety and claustrophobia I've never felt before grows and grows inside me, fast and overwhelming. I can't let those thoughts invade me, but the terror from that time hits me hard, and I begin to tremble. His horrible voice fills my memories, making me sweat with fear. "Oh, beautiful, we're going to have so much fun here."

My hands clutch the hem of my dress, scrunching it up, trying not to dig my nails into my palms. I try to calm myself, but the anguish grows and grows as I bite my lip, refusing to scream. Suddenly, I want to scream and run away, while another part of my mind tries to tell me I'm okay.

I'm gasping for air. I'm drowning. This can't be happening. I want to get out of here. I want to get out of here.

A hand squeezes mine and I open my eyes with a jerk. I hadn't realized I'd closed them. I find myself staring into beautiful, gentle brown eyes—not cold, bright blue, but brown.

Bodhi is in front of me.

—Breathe, Violet. You're having a panic attack. You're safe. No one will hurt you. I'm with you. I'll take care of you.

He squeezes my hand again, firmly gripped in my clothes, inviting me to relax my grip. With the other hand, he gently supports my chin so I look directly at him. He's very close to me. He's kneeling in front of me, trying to calm me down. He's all I can see. Only him.

I feel my jaw tense and a tear run down my cheek. I don't know when I started crying, I just know that my head can still hear that damn Jack's mocking laughter.

I'm shaking, but Bodhi doesn't let go of me.

“Look at me, Violet. Open your eyes. I’m here. With you. You’re safe. Breathe with me. No one will hurt you. You’re safe. You’re safe.” He repeats to me over and over again like a mantra. His voice is soft, and his gaze never leaves mine.

I notice how Bodhi manages to get me out of the clutches of my mind and focuses my attention on his gaze and his breathing.

—Come on, breathe with me. Inhale, exhale, that's it.

His thumb caresses my face and wipes away my tears.

—Come on, Violet, you can do it. You're strong. I'm here with you. You're not alone. I'll take care of you. Breathe with me. Inhale and exhale…

I don't know how much time passes, but Bodhi finally manages to make me forget and put me back together. I still don't breathe completely normally, but it's much better. The tremors are almost gone, and my jaw isn't so stiff anymore.

—You can give me your hand, he says, gently prying my fingers from my wrinkled dress and relaxing his grip to replace the fabric with his own. He gives me a friendly squeeze and places my hand in his so we don't lose contact.

He gives me a tender smile when I do what he says, which makes me look at him and the corner of my lips rise a little in response.

—That's it, Violet. Can you widen that smile for me? he invites as his other hand continues to caress my cheek, calming me in ways I didn't think possible. And awkwardly, like a little girl…I smile. I smile for him.

—Very well, Violet. That's right. Here you are again. Being yourself. Whole. Strong. Feeling better, right? —He nods, hoping that's my answer.

I feel my body more relaxed, my breathing almost normal. The tears have subsided, and I look around.

We're in the pantry. Surrounded by food and cold. Nothing else.

In the safety of your home.

Just him and me.

My hand is still lovingly clasped in his. I can now feel the warmth of his skin and the reverence with which he cares for me. A fire inside me burns away the last drops of anguish. And I can finally breathe deeply.

—Yes, I'm much better. Thank you.

Bodhi. I'm... sorry about all this... it's... I don't know... I...

—Forget it, Violet. It's over now. You know how when we were kids, we weren't allowed to come here? Not because we'd get trapped—there was always an adult in the kitchen—but because Xaden, Garrick, Liam, and I were experts at sneaking in and stealing ice cream.

A smile lights up his face as he stands up and remembers that.

Thinking about how mischievous they were together makes me smile even more. I feel the heaviness in my back ease.

—We loved sneaking in at night and getting cake and ice cream. Chocolate cake was Xay's favorite. Liam would steal cookies, and Garrick and I would steal ice cream. She tells me as she walks over to some drawers and pulls out a tub of ice cream and some spoons from who knows where.

He offers me one and we eat it calmly.

—Our grandparents spoiled us rotten, to the horror of our parents. They defended us and covered up our mischief. One time, Garrick started Grandpa's car, and we took off in it. We didn't get very far. No one knew how to drive yet, so the car ended up stuck in the pond behind us. Birds flew wildly around, fleeing from us. And we ran off into the woods to hide in the gazebo so they wouldn't catch us. You know the gazebo, right?

I nod as I lick another spoonful of rum raisin ice cream.

—We were grounded for a week, in bed. Not really grounded, just sick, because we caught a terrible flu from staying in wet clothes for so many hours. We corresponded with the maids, because each of us was in bed for about a week eating only soup—ugh, we hated soup! But not Garrick. I don't know how the asshole did it, but he didn't get sick like the others, so he came to see us every night and brought us cookies stolen from here. But as punishment for damaging Grandpa's car, he had to wash all of Uncle Fen's cars for a month.

Garrick also brought us books, so I'm sure that's where I developed my love of reading.

I'm surprised that Bodhi is a fantasy fan. He's read many of the series that have captivated me, and we discovered we have a lot in common.

We kill time chatting about his childhood adventures and the books he loves most, until the topic turns to the death of his grandparents and his uncle Fen.

—…Since they left, Xaden has taken care of all of us as if he were our grandparents and our parents, all at once. It's a very heavy burden for just one person to carry, she muses aloud.

—Bodhi. I want to help.

He finishes licking his spoon as if he hadn't heard me. But the silence that follows confirms otherwise.

"What do you want to help with?" he suddenly asks, concentrating hard on getting more ice cream out of his tub. As if he doesn't know what I'm talking about.

—I want to help Xaden unravel the case they have with the Cordellas. But he won't let me.

I stop eating ice cream and turn to face him, hoping he'll do the same and pay attention to me. For my sanity, he does.

"I see you're already aware of this. I suppose he told you and then said there's nothing he can do and that he doesn't want you to be in danger. Am I wrong? The intensity and seriousness with which he looks at me shocks me a little."

—Well, yes, he did. Just like you're saying. And then he asked me not to get involved. And we had a fight about it.

—Xaden being Xaden.

I'm not surprised. But unfortunately for him, if you want to help, I'll let you. He loves being in control and doing everything himself, but in this case, we need all the help we can get if we want to win, and we're short on time. So, Violet, if you can help us with anything, you're welcome. But first, you'll tell me what you know about the case.

"Are you serious?" A light of hope and determination fills my veins when I see him nod. It doesn't matter that at this point my teeth are chattering from the cold air combined with the ice cream. It seems like it was a bad idea to eat it, but it lifted my spirits so much that I didn't mind freezing a little. I waste no time and tell him everything Xaden explained to me, and he nods every now and then, clarifying some things for me, until we develop an investigative plan. He'll be coming over all next week at night to share and review documentation with me. Even the documentation Xaden has locked away in his office. Bodhi thinks he can sneak it out without him noticing. A small

pang of betrayal lodges in my stomach at what we'll be doing behind his back, but I think it's a necessary evil if we want to have an advantage and win the case.

At one point, Bodhi throws his jacket over my shoulders to keep me warm and asks if he can wrap his arms around me to keep us warm while we wait for the boys to return, so we stay cuddled, chatting, and becoming friends. This family is truly winning me over. And I'm not complaining...

Another hour passes when we hear the dogs barking. I think they've finally returned.

Bodhi helps me up from the floor and walks over to the door where he bangs and bangs until finally someone opens it on the other side.

—What the hell are you doing in here, Bodhi! Garrick exclaims, with Imogen and Xaden at his back, as he opens the door and ushers us practically blue in the face from the air-conditioned pantry.

—We're stuck," I reply, shivering as we finally emerge into the warm atmosphere of the kitchen.

—Oh my goodness, but they have purple lips and blue skin! How long have they been there?— Imogen demands, her tone scolding, mocking, and incredulous all at once.

—We just got here! It's been like three hours! Bodhi replies, equally shaky, as he rushes to heat the water to serve us a cup of coffee.

—Imogen goes laughing to the rooms and returns with two blankets to throw over our shoulders, while Garrick doesn't stop making fun of us and makes us each a cup of coffee and turn on the heat for us.

Xaden is serious as I return Bodhi's jacket, his brow furrowed, but he asks us worriedly how we are and stays by my side observing everything.

—How was the fight? Did you have fun?—I ask him to break the tension I feel emanating from him.

—My afternoon was definitely more entertaining than yours, he answers a little curtly.

I turn to him and look at him. —Are you…jealous?— I whisper so only he can hear me.

—Should I be? He retorts.

Ugh. Men. I nearly froze, and all he noticed was that I was alone with his cousin for three hours, and his look was like he was shooting daggers at his cousin's jacket.

—I hadn't noticed how attractive Bodhi was until now. He's just as handsome as you, but sweeter. Maybe I made a mistake and chose to fall in love with the wrong cousin,—I reply, mocking him, but my face is completely serious.

He remains silent. Did I make a mistake? I bite my lower lip.

I think I've gone too far. I expect him to get angry and yell at me, or worse, stop talking to me and go to his room, but his response leaves me stunned.

The other three are completely oblivious to our conversation, or at least that's what they make me think, busy preparing coffee to warm us up.

—Are you in love with me? Are you serious?—He asks, completely serious, without taking his firm gaze off my face.

I swallow.

—Why are you surprised? Didn't you understand when we kissed?

—You made it clear you were upset with me when you went out to walk the dogs and then by avoiding me and spending all your time with Liam, Sloane, and now Bodhi.

—Oh, gosh, you really are jealous. Is that what you think I've been doing?

My mouth curves into a smile. Pleased. Because I feel truly flattered. How can he not notice that my eyes follow his every move when I'm not near him? That I long just as much as he does for his hands to be free to roam my body like he told me this afternoon? Something that makes the butterflies in my stomach melt the ice on their wings and flutter all over me, but I think Xaden interprets it differently and distances himself a little.

—Xaden, look at me— I speak firmly—we will talk tonight. When everyone else has left. And we will clear up all our doubts, okay?

I see his eyes widen. I think I've startled Xaden Riorson. He doesn't answer. He just nods and walks over to the island to drink his cup of coffee, freshly poured by I

Imogen, while we all catch up on our adventures.